be doubtful that he is wrong A Guide that the Scripture never mentioned and the Church never heard of but supposed by being called a Chruch that it never should be hearkned to so that whether Scripture or Tradition or Church or all of them be followed such a Guide ought to be deserted and renounced A Guide that two persons cannot possibly follow together because no two persons that ever followed any other Guide beside Authority did or could think all things to be reasonable that any other thought so And lastly by consequence such a Guide that as long as he continues in the office there cannot possibly be any Church any where And is not this an infallible Eviction that this is an imaginary seducing Guide since it is impossible that that should be a Guide appointed for any Christian which neither Christ nor his Apostles nor any of their followers ever mentioned yea which does formally destroy one of our twelve Articles of the Apostles Creed Credo Sanctam Ecclesiam Catholicam 12. And yet when all this is said even this is a less unreasonable and less unsafe Guide then any divided particular Church can be For this hood-wink'd Guide inquiring into Scripture and searching after Tradition may possibly stumble upon the way to Unity and Truth that is the true Catholick Church for private Reason professes the exclusion of partiallity and will not refuse to take into consideration whether it self ought not to be renounced and Authority submitted to and if it chance to finde Reason for Authority it will resign its Office and cease to be a Guide any longer or private Reason any longer whereas particular Churches being founded upon the renouncing of Universal Authority in practise and yet usurping that Authority which they renounce doe not onely mis-lead their followers but having seised on them do chain and fasten them in that Dunge on CHAP. VII A concluding Exhortation wherein all are invited to Catholique UNITY 1. FOR a farewell to I. P. and all his Brethren and to all my dear mislead Countrymen of what Religion Sect or Faction soever but principally the Protestants Presbyterians and Independents I beseech them all to suffer a word of Exhortation made by St Paul to the Philippians Phil. 2. Si quae ergo consolatio in Christo si quod solatium c. If there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort of Charity if any society of the spirit if any bâ—â—els of Compassion fulfill the joy of St Paul and all Saints that you be of the same Judgement having the same charity being of one mind thinking the same thing That is Think Catholique Unity a desirable thing and pursue the ways to attain it 2. Now the Sun shines not clearer at Noon then this Truth That there is no possible Unity without Authority nor no Christian Unity without an Infallible Authority all other Authority is meer Faction and Rebellion an Authority that reaches to the outward appearance or that bindes onely the purse If there were any true Spiritual Authority lately in England or now at Geneva c. it would engage the consciences of those that are under it and that not as English men or French but as Christians And by consequence all Christians should be obliged to submit to it a thing that themselves do not so much as pretend to Therefore by all those passionate exhortations of St. Paul I conjure you be no longer averse from Catholick Unity and Catholick Authority for be assured without such Unity and Authority submitted to you will finde no consolation no not in Christ himself no comfort in the charity of the Father nor society with the â—â— Spirit c. 3. Do not according to your mistaken custom account us uncharitable in professing that salvation cannot belong to any that are estranged from our Catholick Communion we could not be Catholicks if we said not so Thereby we approve our selves to be the lawful children of the Ancient Saints Martyrs Confessors c. all which out of their burning charity not pride or malice protested damnation to all out of their Communion For how could they or we be the true Church unless we excluded false Churches St. Augustin was the benignest humblest charitablest soul in his Age yet who thunders so loudly and so terribly against Schismaticks as he And his enemies the Donatists pretending to be the Catholick Church to the end to justifie seemingly their false plea were forced to denounce damnation to all from whom they were divided otherwise they would not have had so much as the shew of Catholicks 4. More particularly addressing my self to my most dear friends the English Protestants of whose communion I once was a seduced Member consider I beseech you that that which at the first composing of this Book I onely suspected might possibly happen is now abundantly effected God has in part visited on you the persecution and injustice you laid upon us Now do you not see that your Church was the meer creature of State-Policy If it had had the power of Religion the decay of your Ecclestical estates or imprisonment of your Bishops would not have destroyed Authority among you The censures of a captive Pope or Excommunication of a Synod meeting in a Grot were as terrible to irregular disobedient Catholicks as if they had thundred from the Capitol or the Emperial Pallace in Constantinople Where are the proofs now of your Spiritual Power Why do not you thunder out your Excommunications against the Subverters of your Religion or against your own daily revolting subjects Alas who would be frighted with such Anathema's Or what subjects have you now after the loss of your temporal Lordships And which way shall those Lordships be regained that you may become a Church again Those that were once content you should enjoy them will not adventure their own estates to recover them for you the Lutherans are too far off and the Calvinists too neer you may comfort your selves with your Liturgy and perhaps your Surplices worne in private Conventicles But as for a succession of Priests or Bishops that is not to be hoped much less a restauration of your Religion which is now quite out of date 5. To what Church will you now apply your selves To the Scotish Kirk or your own Presbyterians the first incendiaries of all these troubles the Idumaeans that cried Exinanite Exinanite usque ad fundamentum in ea Or to their successors of a thousand names and shapes and all of them frighrful What is it that holds you from returning to Catholick Communion What other injuries have we done you except that we have forced you to blush to see how patiently we suffred your injustices oppressions and persecutions But the Truth is you were not so much our Persecutors as that poysonous generation of Calvinists among you they were those who instill'd fury into our Kings and Parliaments and poison into the laws against us Which very lawes are still kept in force against Catholicks
sayd he was very well and frequently acquainted with having eaten more then one measure of salt with him the Devill sleeping with him oftner then his wife Katherine Such mercy and goodnesse and care hath almighty God had over his Church to open the mouth of the beast and by such a miracle to discover the true Author of Schisme 4. Then for Calvin Conrad Schlussâ—iburgâ— in Theolog. Calvin lib. 1. fol 72. and cap. 12. 4. not to take advantage of the Character given him by a learned Protestant which will represent him so steyned even with fleshly lusts also in a degree beyond Luther lusts so horrible and unnaturall that I cannot obtaine from my selfe permission to defile this paper with transcribing his words and not to repeat his forementioned seditious bloody positions befitting rather the Alcoran then writings of Christian Institutions or Commentaries to omit likewise any blasphemous Doctrines by which in immediate consequence he destroyes the Mistery of the Blessed Trinity the Justice and Sanctity of Almighty God making him formally the Author of sinne The only reading of his bookes against his adversaries and particularly against Cassander and Castalio will acquaint any man with what a spirit he was possessed and agitated a spirit that suggested to him words to expresse the utmost extremity of Pride Envie and Malice that a humane soule can be capable of Certainly if that be true as it is blasphemy to question it which the spirit of God tells us That into an uncleane soule the spirit of discipline will not enter and againe That God reveales his mysteries to the humble and meeke it was not without a great care that God had of this part of the world that he suffered those two great Teachers of Schisme to discover in themselves all manner of uncleannesse both of the flesh and of the spirit as if on purpose to the end that the same persons while they were presenting to the world the cup of their poysonous doctrine should likewise at the same time give warning that that could be no other then poyson which proceeded from such hearts full of all uncleanness the gall of bitternisse For mine own part I confesse I had not the courage to follow him who profess'd that he followed the Devill and described himselfe an attendant befitting such a leader Neither could I be mistaken to such a point as to thinke that there was any resemblance between the Spirit of Christ and that of Calvin Though the Devill can sometime transforme himselfe into an Angell of light and by that means circumvent those whose sinnes have deserved that God should give leave to such an efficacy of errour Yet here the Devill used not so much cunning he appeares like himselfe with his naturall uglinesse and horrour and his Ministers weare his livery However I am sure it is impossible that Christ should transforme himselfe into an Angell of darknesse Vitium simulari non potest virtus potest CHAP. XVI The Authors unquietnesse not being able to communicate with Calvinists c. Reflection upon the severall Easterne Churches 1. HAving proceeded thus far in my search of a Church and finding after an unpartiall disquisition that among all the Sects in the Westerne parts of the world seperated from the Roman Church I could not finde any Congregation unto the Communion of which I could without hypocrisy adhere if that Church wherein I had been bred should come to fayle a supposition not only possible but as the case began to be e're this time even very probable I fell into a great perplexity of minde so great that I could not perceive any cure for it no not though God should blesse the King of England so far as to give him an entire victory over his enemies and a power to restore that Church to its former lustre For I now plainly perceived that hitherto my title of being a Christian and a member of Gods Church all my interests and hopes of blessednesse depended upon a Church that never did pretend either to indefectibility infallibility or authority obliging any other then only those that live in her Communionâ— and those not in conscience but only upon penalty of being deprived of certaine priviledgess and preferments belonging to English subjects upon a Church that never pretended to declare or decide Articles of Faith any other then some few negative ones against the Roman Church or to fulminate Auathemas against whosoever submitted not to her decisions as the Ancient Church was wont to doe lastly upon a Church that as God knowes it appeares now manifestly hath no surer foundation than the prosperity of the King and continuance of his civill authority 2. To gaine some ease to my minde I applyed my self to a re-examination of the prejudices I had against the other Reformed Churches None of which I could clearly take away and particularly concerning the want of a lawfull succession of Pastors I assured my selfe it was not possible to be defended or excused nothing that I could invent my selfe or learne from others having any shew of the least probability or deserving to be confuted 3. When this succeeded not I travelled in my minde over the Easterne Countryes for still I was prepossessed that the maine ground of the Roman Religion namely the infallibility of that Church was as demonstratively confutable as any absurdity in Mathematiques and therefore though in the particular points of differences I approached as near unto its belief as Monsieur Grotius or Monsieur de la Millitiere Yet that maine foundation being as I thought ruinous it was to no purpose to trouble my selfe with any debate concerning that Church But as ill successe I had in the East now as before nearer home For of those Churches the Maronites I found were in Communion and beliefe agreeing with the Roman Church The Abissiues were a schismaticall Church divided both from the rest of the Easterne and Westerne Churches now almost twelve hundred yeares since namely upon the anathematizing of the Eutychian Heresie the like may be said of the Nestorians Iacobites and other Haereticall Churches in the Easterne Countryes As for the Graecian Churches they brought almost all the same difficulties that the Roman Church did For almost in all points wherein the English Church differed from the Roman they agreed with it in the Article of the Procession of the Holy Ghost the English agreed with the Roman against them and their assuming equall authority with the Pope was apparently an usurpation CHAP. XVII Necessity of the Authors examining the grounds of the Roman Church Severall advantages acknowledged to be in that Church 1. THus like Noah's Dovo wearying my selfe in flying up and down and finding â—â— rest for the soale of my foot I was at last forced to returne into the Arke seeing what ever became of the English Church I Now found reason enough not to thinke my selfe safe enough in it Yet it was a good while before I got any sight of the Arke
those that wrote this Confession to say this both for themselves and in the name of all their faction to the worlds end and this without consulting any of them to know whether they had received such an immediate revelation or testimony and without pretending to such an eminent gift of Prophecy as never was example of the like since the world began this exceedes all wonder Good Lord to what strange times are we reserved to see a Sect so numerous so powerfull as they have shewed themselves upon many sad occasions and not one of them but is a Prophet What a stupendious thing is this that there should not be found one Calvinist destitute of this so certeine so divine a testimony beyond the assurance of all Churches since Christ and yet not one Englishman or Frenchman unlesse of that faction nor any Christian that I know of besides that knowes any such thing of himselfe or dares pretend to it For surely if any one had it some would professe it since a man cannot have a Testimony but he knowes he has it This is a miracle beyond all that Christ and all his Apostles ever wrought in the Church But is it not more probable nay is it not beyond all probability most certaine most palpable that all these men knowingly and wilfully deceive themselves and would fain but cannot deceive others Is not this apparently a lying against the Holy Ghost Why may it not as well be expected that in their next Confession or rather their Presumption they should pretend as at least most particular writers among them doe for themselves and their heires a discerning infallible Spirit to judge of the sense of Scripture as well as the books Indeed what may not be expected from such as having had a hatred to charity and therefore no true love to the truth God has justly given over to strong delusions to believe such palpable lyes 4. But leaving these men miserably pleasing themselves in pretended inspirations and by that meanes attributing to the Holy Ghost not only all their errours but likewise their renouncing of Christian Charity Unity which is impossible as long as they take upon them to believe that it is from the Spirit that they have divided themselves from Gods Church both in opinion and practise I will returne to my enquiry concerning the authority of the Church CHAP. XVIII Importance of the Controversie concerning the Churches authority Meanes for satisfaction in it abundantly sufficient in Antiquity This Controversie before all others ought to be most diligently studyed by Protestants 1. PRoceeding therefore for mine owne satisfaction to read the Fathers upon this argument and resolving to read them as unpartially as possibly I could that is silencing mine owne understanding when it would interpose that no discourse or Rhetorique ought to have force against those demonstrations which I thought I had against the Churches infallibility or when it would invent forced senses to that world of passages which I found in the Fathers inconsistent with my pre-assumed assurance Proceeding I say in the best manner I could to the reading of the Fathers upon this point I found that as this controversie was of so infinite importance that upon the decision thereof eternall peace or warre in Religion among Christians depended the most wise and mercifull Providence had suitably furnished us with meanes of satisfaction in so important a point infinitely more copious evident and powerfull then in any other besides For in other speciall points of Controversie we must be content to informe our selves of the minde of Antiquity therein onely by particular dispersed passages of the Fathers commonly spoken en passant they having no occasion ordinarily to combate with Heretiques about them But in this businesse of the Churches authority I found Epistles Treatises Bookes yea volumnes full of almost no other subject I found that I may here before the proper season declare the successe of so many moneths labour that the maintaining of the authority of the Church against Heretiques alledging onely Scripture as a Rule and disclaiming all Judges of that Rule but themselves as to themselves had beene the businesse of many Ages the principall employment of many the learnedst holiest Fathers of the Church I found that such an authority of the Church had been a Tradition of all others most Universall not any one booke of Scripture being so often testified of in Antiquity as this I found that if this authority of the Church were not to be preserved inviolable all Synods and Councels that ever were in the Church fell to the ground yea more became not only of no validity but were to be esteemed the most unjust Tyrannicall conspiracies that ever were as presuming without sufficient warrant to accuse and anathematize whosoever opposed or accepted not their determinations even in such points as were not in Scripture at all or at most onely there in consequence to their interpretation Lastly I found to my infinite satisfaction and for which I thinke my selfe obliged to spend the greatest part of my life in glorifying Almighty God for it a full effectuall and experimentall satisfaction by acknowledging this authority and suffering my selfe to be taken out of my owne hands to be conducted by her that Christ had appointed for that office in a word I found that that saying of S. Hierome was most true viz. That the Sun of the Church presently dryes up all the streames of errour and Schisme 2. For these reasons I cannot chuse but adjure all Protestants especially English who think satisfaction and repose of mind upon earth and glory to be revealed in heaven to be things desirable that omitting or at least deferring all particular disputes with Catholiques they would in the first place without prejudice and partiallity examine what the present Catholique Church sayes and in what words Shee sayes it when Shee comes to declare her necessary doctrine concerning this her authority and that having found what it is that Shee requires to be believed they would without altering her expression and without applying thereto any particular Schoole-man's or Doctours interpretations as by an obliging necessity to be subscribed to or received compare what the Church defines with what the Fathers Councels do generally and purposely agree in And if this method produce not in them the same effect which by the blessing of God it did in mee yet at least they will have this contentment after an ingenuous and to my knowledge not-much by them-practised way of examination to conclude that they finde that their owne single judgement and interpretation of Scripture deserves rather to be relyed upon and to be preferr'd above all manner of visible authority of all persons and ages how sacred soever esteemed by others they will either become Catholiques or remaine in their own then not very unreasonable opinion Protestants still but persons meriting from themselves the highest esteem for infallibility that the Church ever enjoyed since the Apostles times CHAP.
upon pretence that they were condemnable 7. I know the severall Sectaries of this present age are in this occasion alwaies ready to object the only one blameable action of that glorious Father and Martyr S. Cyprian I mean his contestation with the Pope and opposition to the generall Apostolique Tradition and practise of the Church in non-rebaptization of Heretiques They neglect forget and by their practises condemn that most Christian Spirit of Unity and Charity which shined in him toward those that differed from him in this point and as if his errour had been his only vertue acknowledge him only an example to be imitated in his fault not considering what probable excuses there are to qualifie that single fault of his to which qualifications they in none of their so many rebellions can pretend to as 1. That the generall practise of the Church against him did not appear to him so evident but that he could alledge examples not only of the African Churches but severall in the East likewise as Cappadocia Phrygia c. as he was informed by Firmilianus in his Epistle to him 2. That he himself begun not this novelty but conld justifie the Tradition of it for severall successions at least as high as the times of Agrippinus one of his Predecessours 3. That no generall Councell had determined any thing against him Yea S. Augustine before quoted confidently professeth that if S. Cyprian had survived to the time of the Councell of Nice he would no doubt have relinquished his opinion and submitted to the Councell 8. By this objection borrowed from antient Heretiques it appears that as in the Catholique Church there is a Tradition and Succession of truth so in heresies likewise of errour the latter Heretiques borrowing from their Predecessors though not Predecessors in their particular opinions the same arguments and pretences that formerly have been without successe made use of against the Catholique Church so zealous do such men shew themselves to use all endeavours to renounce that precious legacy of unity and peace which our Saviour ready to relinquish the world so tenderly bequeathed to his Church 9. Then for the second act of Ecclesiasticall authority viz a power coercive and judiciary residing in the Church-governours respectively and supremely in generall Councells lawfully conven'd approved and accepted this authority the primitive times and all ages ever since have acknowledged to be grounded upon the institution and promises of Christ and practice of the Apostles mentioned expresly in Scripture Act. 15. delivered likewise by universall Tradition both orall and practicall v. g. Tell the Church and if he will not c. And wheresoever two or three are gathered together in my name I am in the midst of them And The Apostles and Elders were gathered together to consider about the matter viz. in the first generall Councell concerning the controversie about Moyses his law c 10. And here likewise may be verified a like observation to the former viz. That never any one of the Fathers of the Church did ever censure much lesse contradict or disobey the decisions orders or decrees of any legitimate Councell in their own or former times Yea I think I may hereto add something to the utter shame and confusion of the contrivers and propugnators of the late Heresies and Schismes viz. That though most of the antient Heretiques after a Councell had condemned their opinions did indeed refuse to submit to their own condemnation Yetâ— I think there cannot be found in Antiquity the example of one Heretique that ever began to publish a Heresie against any doctrine that had formerly been declared by a generall Councell Such a supereminent degree of Rebellion we must acknowledge to be due and to be appropriated to Luther Calvin c. viz. to tread under foot all kind of Ecclesiasticall authority not only of the present but all former times likewise 11. I shall defer the consideration how admirable and only effectuall a means of unity among Christians is the authority of the present Church and reverence of generall Councells so unanimously acknowledged by all the antient Worthies Fathers Doctors and Martyrs insomuch as the more eminent in learning and sanctity that any of them have been the more earnest Champions have they been of the Churches authority But the proper season to enlarge my self upon this subject will be when I have taken into consideration the contradictory doctâ—ine of Protestants concerning power of interpreting Scriptures and judging controversies CHAP. XXXI Authority of the Christian Church compared with that of the Jewish 1. BEfore I leave this argument of the grounds of the Churches authority and the foundation thereof viz. Christ's promises of indefectibility c. because objections against it are frequently taken out of the Old-Testament namely from a comparison with the Jewish Church which though it enjoyed great promises did notwithstanding fall into a generall corruption both in faith and manners It will not be amisse to set down for what reasons I rested satisfied that none of those arguments ought to have any effect upon me to shake my acknowledgement of the authority of the Christian Church so unalterably grounded and so universally submitted to 2. The first reason was because the Jewish Church had not such promises of indefectibility and security from Heresies as the Christian Church apparently has It is true the Patriarch Jacob prophesied that the Scepter should not depart from Judah nor a Lawgiver from between his knees till Shiloh came But this promise I assured my self respected only the outward policy of the Jewish Nation which was to remain in a distinct government not swallowed up by other governments but openly governed by its own laws as a Common-wealth plainly distinguishable from others till the coming of the Messiah 2. They were not furnished with those means of preventing and condemning of Heresies that the Christian Church enjoyeth For the understanding whereof I conceived that the Civill and Ecclesiasticall Law of Moyses was to be considered in two respects first in the plain litterall sense and so it differed not much from the lawes of other Kingdomes the end thereof being worldly happinesse which is only in expresse words proposed in that law Secondly in a spirituall allegoricall and typicall sense and so it had Immediate influence upon the conscience and inward acts of the soul which later sense was taken notice of only by extraordinary persons as Prophets c. Now for the execution of this law in the literall outward sense and notion of it God left sufficient authority in the Priests and other Magistrates threatning every one with death that opposed their sentences and decrees And for the explication of any emergent difficulties God left the Sanedrim together with a succession of Scribes from whose lips the people were ordinarily to seek knowledge Insomuch as our Saviour speaking of such Scribes sayes They sit in Moyses his Chair whatsoever they command you to observe observe and do it Mat.
Babel since a Judge visible or invisible must needs be had some disagreement there is among among them what invisible judge to pitch upon 4. All that I can collect from the sense of the English Church in this point is that which results from these articles of hers compared together viz. Holy Scripture containeth all things necessary for salvation so that whatsoever is not read therein is not to be required of any man that it should be believed as an Article of Faith or be thought requisite necessary to salvation Again The three Creeds c. ought throughly to be received c. For they may be proved by most certain warrants of holy Scripture Again The visible Church of Christ is a Congregation of faithfull men in which the pure word of God is preached and the Sacraments be duly administred c. As the Church of Hierusalem c. so also the Church of Rome hath erred not only in their living and manner of ceremonies but also in matters of Faith Again The Church hath power to decree rites or ceremonies and authority in controversies of Faith and yet it is not lawful for the church to ordain any thing that is contrary to Gods Word neither may it so expound one place of Scripture that it be repugnant to another wherefore although the church be a witnesse and a keeper of Holy Writ yet as it ought not to decree any thing against the fame so besides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salvation Again Generall Councells may not be gathered together without the commandement and will of Princes And when they be gathered together forasmâ—â—h as they be an assembly of men whereof all be not governed with the Spirit and Word of God they may â—rre and sometimes have erred even in things pertaining unto God wherefore things ordained by them as necessary unto salvation have neither strength nor authority unless it may be declared that they be taken out of Holy Scriptures From which Articles it is apparent that the Church of England though in words she seemes to ascribe some kind of power to the Church and Generall Councells yet in very deed since she makes her selfe at least if not each particular man a judge whether the Catholique Church proceeds according to Scriptures or no the thereby utterly deprives the Church of all manner of authority yea de facto the Supremest authority which is in the Church is actually censured as a Delinquent both in having made decisions beyond and against the Word of God But after these destructive determinations the English Church names no other visible or invisible authority not laying her selfe any claime thereto although in effect she takes upon her to do more then she claimes So that à primo ad ultimum all the judgement that I could make of the English Church was that since worldly interests constrained her to separate from the Catholike Church by the just judgement of God she had only a power given her to destroy the Temple of God but not so much as to lay one stone towards the raising up another in the place of it 5. As for the Calvinist party in England they follow the example of Calvin and most of his followers that I had read as likewise the Lutherans c. all which make the Holy Ghost testifying to every mans conscience the infallible interpreter of Scripture Now concerning this their pretence to such a Judge all I had to say upon it during that very small time that I had the patience to take it into debate was 1. That I could not believe that they believed themselves when they laid claim each man or each Sect to such an infallible Iudge 2. That if they did indeed believe it as I could not hinder them so till I had some good experience I durst not pretend to the like infallibility 3. Since all those Sects pretend to so more-then-miraculous an infallibility and yet not any of them work any other miracles it proves of no effect to end controversies which is the proper office of a Judge especially such a Judge as the Holy Ghost which is the Spirit of unity 4. That if such a pretence was indeed false as it must be in all Sects differing betweene themselves but only one it is in all the rest a most horrible presumptuous lying against the Holy Ghost and most justly punished by him with implacable and eternall divisions both among themselves and from Catholique unity divisions I say impossible to be remedied till all but one Sect agree in the same confession or acknowledge since a Judge is requisite and the invisible one will not serve the turne that therefore they are to have recourse to the onely visible one viz. The present Catholique Church which in Spirits so envonomed against the Church as those Sects are how without a miracle it cannot be expected fearfull experience shewes 5. That since this pretending to the Spirit is effectuall onely so far as by a seeming divine warrant to make them hate one the other but not to oblige one the other to submit to their so eanonized interpretations it is of no use at all in this businesse of finding out a Judge to end controversies among dissenting Christians Lastly That that rule of Tertullian de Praser being unquestionable viz. That whatsoever is new is Religion praejudges it selfe to be false it will undoubtedly follow that this ground of so many Sects is of all others most apparently untrue since no example can be found for it in all Antiquity Here the Tradition from the antient Patriarchs of Merefies failes them for excepting some fanaticall Heretiques as the Montanists c. none ever pretended to the Spirit against the church CHAP. XXXV Mr. Chillingworth's newâ— found Judge of Controversies viz. Private reason His grounds for the asserting such a Judge 1. SInce the publishing of Mr. Chillingworth's book there ha's appeared in England a new Judge of controversies and much defer'd unto there which is every man's private reason interpreting of Scripture From what countrey this new Judge came is very well known and I willingly forbear to discover The truth is if Christ had made no promises to his church if it had not by God's own Spirit been called the Pillar and ground of truth if universall Tradition were a fable if all Councello conspiracies of Tyrants and lastly if unity in the church were unnecessary or unprofitable reason might have much to alledge for it self that it should be raised into this tribunall 2. But before I examine particularly the pretentions of reason to this Office I will set down the State of this controversie as Mr. Chillingworth c. 4. parag 93. ha's very perspicuously and yet very briefly expressed it in these words Believe the Scripture to be the word of God use your true endeavour to find the true sense of it and live according to it and then you may rest securely that you are in
of Minori declared openly this sense of that Article against certain disputing Schoolmen and during the sitting of the Councell published a book to the same effect no man censuring or condemning him Although indeed his manner of expression was far more unwary and more approaching to the sense of the Lutherans and Calvinists then the forecited Authors Salmeron and Scribonius Marius the further fitnesse of which opinion I leave to the judgement of the Catholique Reader my intention being only to make a Narration of what I was told or did read in others 3. And these are the principall arguments produced by Mr. Chillingworth against the infallibility as he loves to call it of the Church at least such of them as had the greatest effect upon me during my time of Protestancy to hinder me from submitting my selfe to the authority of the Catholique Church or indeed to any authority at all as obliging in conscience which arguments when I came to examine them appeared to me in generall not to touch the established doctrine thereof at all Whether they were of greater force against his particular aduersary it concerned not me neither had I commission or authority to examine 4. It is not my purpose in this Narration to give particular answers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to all his objections Onely this I professe that I doe neither remember any one through his whole book which formerly had any strong influence upon me nor since my becoming a Catholique after not a perfunctory per-usuall of it have I met with any which to mine own understanding upon the grounds by me formerly laid doe not seeme to me easily answerable And I am confident that if any Protestant shall apply Mr. Chillingworth's discourses to the established doctrine and expressions of the Catholike Church he will acknowledge that notwithstanding any thing said by him this may remain true That the Catholique Church hath authority to propose points of Faith and to interpret Scriptures and that no particular Churches or Christians may or ought to contradict or refuse to submit to her determinations and interpretations Insomuch as if Mr. Chillingworth had been so fortunate as to have undertaken no more then to examine the doctrine of the church he would scarce have made use of and much lesse would he have relyed so confidently upon the strength of any of those arguments which he ha's produced against his adversaries Positions He must have been forced either to acknowledge the truth of the churches doctrine or have put himself to the trouble of inventing other kind of arguments then any I could yet meet with either in his or any other Protestants writings CHAP. XLIV Dangerous consequences of Protestants doctrine against the authority of the Church 1. I Will at length put an end to this tedious but that it is so necessary discourse upon this second conclusion concerning the Judge of Controversies and authoritative interpreter of Scripture by shewing among many some speciall enormous and unavoidable consequences of the doctrine of Protestants concerning this point who refuse yea oppose the consent of the present and antient Catholique Church propounding doctrines of Faith and interpreting Scripture and submit to their own particular reason or private Spirit 2. The first is an impossibility of Unity yea though reason were suffered to proceed simply without mixture of passion and interest as experience and reason it self shews and it hath been already proved 3. The second an evident contradiction to Universall Antiquity which will not afford one example of any Catholique Writer that either hath affirmed that in interpreting Scripture every man is to follow the guidance of his own reason or private Spirit against the authority of the present church or that hath himself refused or taught others to refuse upon any pretence to submit to the determinations of the present Catholique Church 4. The third is that if the universall testimony of the present church either by her publique profession and practise or in her decisions in a Generall Councel do not indispensably oblige all Christians to obedience upon this pretended exception that no expresse mention is made in Scripture of such an unlimited power given to any church of one denomination then it will follow that those churches and Councells which have assumed to themselves this authority to exact subscription to any decisions of any doctrines other then expresse quotations of Scripture to be understood by every one according to his own fancy and that hath accursed all gainsayers are guilty of insupportable uncharitablenesse injustice and tyranny Upon which grounds all Protestants are obliged to anathematize the four first Generall Councells as well as all the rest which follow yea above all other the Councell of Nice since therein were anathematized all those that did not subscribe to an expression of one Article of Faith which notwithstanding those Fathers acknowledged to be so far from being contained expressely in Scripture that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which occasioned so many Tragedies was not so much as of Tradition but only invented by them as proper to oppose the Heresie of the Arians and to expresse the sense of the Traditionary doctrine of Christs eternall Divinity and equality with the Father 5. The fourth is that upon Protestants grounds it is impossible they should rationally call any doctrine Heresie or any separation Schisme without condemning themselves For concerning Heresie if they following the antient Church define Heresie to be a relinquishing or opposing the belief of any doctrine generally professed in the Catholique Church or defined by a lawfull Couucell they will include themselves within the lists of Heretiques since if for severall ages before Luther there were either any Churches Catholique or any authority to make a lawfull assembly they have done apparently the same But defining as they do Heresie to be a contradiction of a Fundamentall Article of the Christian Faith expressely contained in Scripture and not naming but rather explicitly renouncing any visible Judge authorized to determine whether such or such an Article be to be accounted to be expressely contained therein against those who deny it it is impossible to come to an issue between parties contradicting one the other 6. I will give only two instances in two points acknowledged in England the first in that great point controverted between the English Protestants and the Socinians The English Protestants call the Socinians Heretiques because they deny the eternall Divinity of the second Person in the blessed Trinity because this is say they a fundamentall Article of Christian Faith and expressely contained in Scripture But this the Socinians confidently deny yea they professe that the contrary rather is expressely contained in Scripture for say they Neither the word Trinity nor Personality nor Consubstantiality c. are to be found in Scripture neither can any Texts be produced which witnesse in formal words that the Son is equall to the Father in respect of the Godhead yea many Texts expressely
that hated them must thereby have professed that they hated innocence and Christian 〈◊〉 it self and so far from provoking him that they had no other commerce with mankind but only in praying for it But has not almighty God given a succesâ— answerable For what remains of that impious King after six mariages lawful unlawful and innumerable 〈◊〉 but onely the issue of a wicked Soul viz. God knows how many seditious murders sacriledges schismes beâ—â—sâ—â—râ— Whereas on the other side those innorâ—â—â— Martyrs dâ—â— no doubt from heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with joy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you a lawfull seed propagated in an uninterrupted succession in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 way continuing in the same Faith Piety Charity devotion which theâ—â—â—â—â—â—lifâ—ed with their lives and sealed with their blood a blessing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all other Religious English Orders of men only allowed to you though contrary to all humane judgement and probability You being persons wholly uninteressed in secular designes unknown to the world and by reason of your solitude and never-discontinued devotions uncapable of solliciting for the assistance of others Be pleased therefore right RR. FF with your naturall benigâ—ity and charity to admit this discourâ—e into your peacefull solitude A blessing which the Author alas dares not promise to himself since by himself he is judged unworthy and by others uncapable of it He does notwithstanding with the greater confidence expect this favour of your charity to his Book because he may pretend in some degree to deserve it since by presenting this Narration to your view he shall afford unto you who live the life of Angells the pleasure of Angells viz. an occasion to rejoyce at the conversion of a sinner and the exercise of Angells too which is to procure at least by their prayers a continuance of divine Mercy to him Which if by being remem bred in your devotions he shall obtain he will think that he ha's prudently chosen to prefer your Patronage before that of the greatest Princes Your RR. Fatherhoods Most humble and devoted servant H. P. de Cressy APPROBATIO NOâ— Fr. Placidus Gascoigne Benedictinorum â—ongregationis Anglicanae Praeses Generalis Librum hune inscriptum EXOMOLOGESIS or a Narration c. à duobus Congregationis nostrae Theologis à Capitulo Generali ad id deputatis lectum approbatum typis excudi permittimus In quorum fidem nomen nostrum subscripsimus Datum in Conventu nostro Parisiensi 10. Augusti 1652. Fr. Placidus Gascoigne Praeses qui supra APPROBATIO EGo subscriptus in sacrâ Theologiâ Facultate Parisiensi Magister perlegi Tractatum hunc cui titulus est EXOMOLOGESIS or A Faithfull Narration of the occasion and motives of the Conversion unto Catholike Unity of HVGH-PAVLIN de CRESSY c. Quem Catholicae Fidei consonum inveni veritati revelatae Catholicè credentes certissimis inniti principiis ad summos rationis apices ostendentem Hic etenim Libellus evidentissimè demonstrat Exotica petulantissima Socinianorum posita qui tamen soli eorum omnium qui ab Ecclesia descivêre videntur aliquatenus ratiocinari ipsiusmet Religionis fundamenta subvertere Quos verò haud jam diu Protestantium nomine notatos habuimus Anglos nominatim quantúmvis Veterem Ecclesiam antiquos Patres crepent Novitatis Schismatis erroris manifestissimè evinxit Quapropter typis utiliter mandari posle judicavi Datum Parisiis 15. Junii 1647. H. Holden PERMISSION VEu I'Approbation de Monsieur Henry Holden Docteur en Theologie permis d'imprimer le premier de Iuillet 1647. Signè Daubray APPROBATIO HVnc quem jam ab aliquot annis diligenter perlegi approbavi Librum cujus titulus est Exomologesis c. ut suprà iterum libenter approbo Ea vero loca quae ab aliquibus vel ex inscitia vel ex pravo affectu malè intellecta audiverit Author clariori modo aliÃsque verbis in hac secunda Editione explicuit qui nedum infirmis voluit scandalum praebere Appendiculam etiam adjunxit quâ heterodoxi cujusdam anonymi leviores quasdam in doctrinam sâ—â—am Catholicam objectiunculas dissolvit ac pessundedit Quae omnia testor esse Catholicae Ecclesiae fidei pietati congrua ac proinde Librum hunc dignissimum judico qui denuò typis promulgetur Datum Parisiis 12. Octobris 1652. H. Holden APPROBATIO LIbrum cuititulus Exomologesis c. unà cum Appendice legi in quo nihil Orthodoxiae aut Christianae pietati dissonum deprehendi imò methodo facili compendio sa uincéque secura veritas verè Catholica Catholicis fundamentis stabilitur omnésque simul Haereses solidè modestè eruditè refelluntur ideóque dignum judico qui in communem utilitatem saepiùs imprimatur Datum Parisiis 20. Octob. 1652. Fr. Paulus Dei Custodiens S. Theologiae Doctor Diffinitor Congregationis Anglo Ben. Ad Dignissimum Authorem LEgi perlegi Exomologesim tuam ô verè Serenâ— magnopere delectatus cum Orationis facilitate Methodi luce tum multò magis animi candore sulco luminis quo viam è periculosissimo Errore ad constantissimam veritatem penitus instravisti neque quin tibi gratularer Editionem commendarem neque si quos mei nominis quam desideras ad scriptio movere potest iis illam nè acceptissimam facerem me potui continere Datum è tuguriolo meo pridie Kalendas Octobris Anno Salutis suprà millesimum sexcentesimum quingagesimo secundo Thomas Albius S. Theologiae Professor APPROBATIO ACcepto Theologi viri docti ac side digni testimonio cui librum hunc inscriptum EXOMOLOGESIS or a faithfull Narration c. perlegendum commisi nihil hoe in opere contra fidem ac bonos more 's quinimò plurimum utilitatis ad reducendas intra gremium Ecclesiae oves perditas eásque veritati pristinae vindicandas contineri Librum istum meritò imprimendum ac fidelibus summè commendandum censeo Datum è Musaeo nostro 1. Octobr. 1652. H. Metham E. C. V. G. olim S. Theol. Professor APPROBATIO EXomologêsim hanc antiquae Fidei vindicem ab eruditissimo Domino D. Sereno Cressy viro Novatoribus invidendo conscriptam non tam oculis hominum orthodoxè Sapientium quà m animis imprimendam judico Dignum siquidem ut Sphaeram planè candidam inveniat silius lucis emancipatus ex regno tenebrarum Prodeat igitur è coelo suo sidus suum ut palà m in terris radios videant ultro-coecutientes Opus typis evulgetur Dat. 3. Kalend. Octob. 1652. T. I. sacrae Theologia Professor S. AVGVSTIN Ep. ad Fund c. 4. OMitting therefore that wisdome which you deny to be in the Catholike Church there are many other things which most justly retain ine in her bâ—â—ome The consent of Peoples and Nations retain me there Authority begun by Miracles nourished by hope augmented by charity confirmed by Antiquity retain me there The succession of Prelates ever since the scat of S.
least pretence of any charge of sedition or Treason But for this only crime of being of that heavenly Vocation to which the Spirit of God had called and the sacred authority of the Church had exalted them And for a conscionable discharge of that calling they were arraigned condemned drag'd to the place of execution there ignominiously hang'd among thieves and murderers and their half-living bodies most inhumanely quartered and exposed to the sun and weather 2. This crime was the more inexcuseable because committed by Englishmen who though violent enough in their passion when it is provoked yet are apt in a short time to relent and by English Protestants a Sect pretending above ordinary to moderation and clemency But the truth is the Calvinisticall Spirit ha's been working in that state and government ever since the beginning of Q. Elizabeths reign for the Calvinists were the Councellors that first suggested those cruelties which their descendents have since eagerly pursued and acted by the hands of others till their so long projected designs succeeding they might have the pleasure to glut themselves with Christian bloud even to vomiting as they have of late done 3. Now that this is no false character of that Calvinisticall Spirit besides many wofull experiences in other countreyes our great Presbyterian contrivers and managers of the late war have given severall testimonies irrefragable who whensoever they were pressed with want of treasure knowing the complexion and temper of their own faction in London how delightfull a spectacle of bloud would be had no readier ways to extort supplies of money from them then by feasting and regaling them with the cruell execution of a Catholique Priest or shedding the bloud of their own Archbishop or of some other considerable Royaltist I beseech almighty God that when the time shall come that he will make inquisition for bloud he would sever the innocent from the guilty and not impute to the whole Nation the cruelty of that one bloudy Faction there CHAP. VI. The Authors sadnesse for the sins and miseries of his countrey What remedies and lenitives he found for this sorrow 1. A Sad meditation on such arguments as these was the exercise of my thoughts at my departure out of England and a good while after during my first abode in France And though God be thankedâ— I could not accuse my self of having contributed any thing directly or otherwise then all other sinners before Almighty God doe to the present desolations of my poore beloved countrey and there ought to have contented my selfe with an entire resignation of the whole matter into the hands of a most mercifull however infinitely provoked God praying for the peace of that Ierusalem without unnecessary afflicting mine own soule Yet I willingly deceived my selfe into a kind of pleasure of greiving with this false beliefe that in such circumstances to do any thing but grieve were to renounce not onely humanity but likewise that duty which the Law of Christ obliged me to performe in the behalfe of his Church 2. But time and better instruction from spirituall Persons especially Catholiques whose councels in matters of practises in such cases I thought it not unlawfull to hearken to did at length reduce my minde into a more calme temper toward the tranquility I was much advanc'd by an obstinate resolution not only not to be inquisitive after newes good or bad but to avoyd those conversations where I might be in danger of such a mortification and withall by employing my time and thoughts in that charge which I had undertaken and in mine own private studies CHAP. VII A Scruple suggested to my minde viz. To the Communion of what Church I should adhere upon supposition that the Church of England should faile 1. NOt long after this there was I know not how suggested to my understanding a thought which I could not at pleasure silence and which interrupted much my extreame eagernesse of reading it was this A supposition being made that it should please Almighty God to put a period to the Church and Ecclesiasticall government in England to what Churches Communion I should then adjoyne my selfe 2. It was not any reason I had to dispayre of the Kings condition that occasioned such an inquiry for at this time he was in a state to dispute upon even termes the victory with his enemies nor any jealousie of the truth of the English Religion But knowing that the English Church considered as distinct not only from the Roman but from all other Sects in separation likewise from it was not nor ever pretended to be either indefectible or infallible Nay more considering that the Ecclesiasticall government in England depended absolutely upon the firmnesse or weaknesse of the Kings authority there by whose absolute power only and according to whose interests it was framed at first And perceiving but too well that for many yeares there had been a powerfull malicious contriving faction of Calvinists equally enemies to Monarchy and Episcopall Government as they have given proofe to the full and which had intruded themselves and were generally incorporated both into the inferiour Cleargy Universities chiefe Bourgeosies and places of Judicature whose designe received from their forefathers it had been to omit no occasion to ruine both the civill and Ecclesiasticall State whereto the whole Kingdome of Scotland would be sure to give their brotherly assistance Lastly being assured that the maine thing and to me the most considerable advantage which the English Church had above all others pretending to a Reformation namely a succession and authority of Bishops and other Ecclesiasticall Orders received from the Roman Church was never confidently and generally taught in England to be of divine right and by consequence tooke no firme rooting in the consciences of English subjects Upon which ground I easily foresaw that though perhaps many would adventure far to support the Reall authority yet if ever the title of Episcopall Jurisdiction should be separated from the Rights of the King there would but very few appeare that would hazard their fortunes or lives for that which though they preferred infinitely before the Presbyterian Tyranny yet they had never been taught that it was an essentiall condition of a Church Yea on the contrary they had seen both King and Cleargy and generally the whole Kingdome looke upon the Calvinist and Lutheran Churches as brethren of the same Religion in substantialls sending Bishops and other Ecclesiastiques to sit with them in their Synods maintaining their quarrells commending their principall Authors harbouring releeving and preferring their exiles In a word upon the title of Brotherhood assisting them with treasure and forces in their Rebellions 3. Upon such grounds as these considering the unsure foundation of the English Church I thought it not unreasonable to spend some thoughts upon that enquiry viz. To what Churches Communion I should adjoyne my selfe upon supposition that the English Church should come to sayle I thought my self the rather obliged to pursue
measure bee attributed to my education in a Church which challenged to it selfe a priviledge beyond all other Sects from a succession of Bishops or to the evidence of reason and authority which convinced mee of the necessity of such a succession However it came I found it was impossible for mee to suffer my selfe to be perswaded that Episcopacy was a Government condemnable or that a legitimate succession of Holy Orders was not necessary to the constitution of a Church Or lastly that the supereminence of Episcopacy above Priesthood the appropriating thereto of the power of Ordination Confirmation and giving suffrages in Councells was an usurpation crep'd into the Church immediatly after the Apostles Times and contrary to their intention Considering that the Primitive Churches were extreamly and punctually scrupulous in maintaining the very phrases of traditionary Doctrines and Formes of customapractises In so much as when the least innovation in either was discovered all men conspired to condemne the innovatours Witness the controversies about Easter Rebaptization of Heretiques c. Was it imaginable thought I that those first Bishops who even by their Officers were more peculiarly Canditati Martyrii should so suddenly degenerate from the Apostolicall Spirit of Humility as universally to conspire to set up that pretended Tyranny over the rest of the Cleargy and the whole Church Or supposing that in the midst of such dire persecutions they had the will and leasure to designe such ambitious projects is it credible that the whole Ordor of Bâ—esbyters would suffer themselves to be excluded from their Priviledges and Officers so very lately bequeathed them by Christ and conferr'd by the Apostles and this universally through the whole World and not one single Presbyter appeare that should protest against such an usurpation Certainly it was much more probable that Luther and Calvin were either deceiveâ—s or deceived then that all Primitive Bishops were Tyrants and all Primitive Preists fooles or rather betrayers of that power and duty left and enjoyn'd them by the Apostles 5. But though I could have digested this what arts or violence could I make use of against mine owne reason and conscience to perswade my selfe to live in a Church in which there were neither Bishops nor Priests but a new Order and Title of Ministers made by a conspiracy of ignorant laymen a Church that took upon her to degrade and annull the Orders of the whole Christian World because they had not been communicated to her a Church which notwithstanding the expresse words of S Paul Epb. 4. who tells us that one of the speciall gifts which oâ—r Saviour upon his Ascension received from his Father to enrich his Church withall was that subordination of severall Orders of the Cleargy which was to continue till the consummation of the Saints or end of the World yet professeth that there is no such subordination and that there were no lawfull Bishops or Pastours in the Church for many hundred yeares before Luther broke his vow of Chastity to make himself fit to propagate them and before Culvin escaped from Noyon to Geneva there to maintaine the gates against the Bishop and to create Ministers under himself and in his Princes place CHAP. XI Consent of Fathers against Calvinists and Lutherans 1. UPon such grounds of Calvinists and Lutherans if they could possibly appeare to be true what impudence and folly must we needs impute to all the ancient Fathers and Doctours of the Church who never fayle in disputing against all sorts of Heretiques or Schismatiques to insist unanimously upon this Quere By what lawfull succession from what Apostolique Seate their first Teacher derived himselfe And professing that it was necessary to insist upon the point of succession as to examine the truth of the Doctrines themselves according to that Speech of S. Chrysostome Hom. 11. in Ephes. Suppose you that it is sufficient to say they are Orthodox and in the meane time Ordination is lost and perished To what purpose is the rest this being not made good For wee ought no lesse to contend for it then for the Faith it self 2. Witnesse hereto S. Ireneus Lib. 4. cap. 45. Where is it then that a Man shall find such Pastours S. Paul teacheth us when hee sayes God hath placed in his Church first of all Apostles secondarily Prophets in the third place Doctors There then where the Gifts of our Lord are placed in the same place must wee seeke for the truth among whom the succession of the Church since the Apostles and the purity of Doctrine is maintained in its integrity Witnesse S. Cyprian in Ep ad Magnum Whereas some alledge that they acknowledge the same God the Father the same Sonne Jesus Christ and the same Holy Ghost this can nothing availe them viz. being a Schisme For Core Dathan and Abiron acknowledged the same God that Aaron the High Priest and Moses did living under the same Law in the same Religion They invoked that one and true God who is to be worshipped and praid to Yet in as much as exceeding the limits of their Ministery they assumed to themselves the licence to sacrifice in opposition to Aaron the High Priest who by the ordination of God had before obtained the lawfull Priesthood they being supernaturally strucken presently received the just punishment of their unlawfull attempts And againe Novatianus is not in the Church neither can be accounted a Bishop who despising the Evangelicall and Apostolicall Tradition succeeding to no person has been ordained by himselfe And againe How can hee be acknowledged to be a true Pastour who the true Pastour beeing alive and by a successive Ordination presiding in the Church without succeeding to any one beginns from himselfe And again Ep. ad Flor. Christ sayes to his Apostles and by them to all Prelates who succeede the Apostles by a substitute ordination Vicariâ Ordinatione He that beareth you heareth me Witnes S. Athanasius de Synod How can they be Bishops if they have received their Ordination from Heretiques even by their own accusation Lastly to omit infinite passages in Tertullian S. Augustin Opâ—atus c Witnesse S. Hierome who speaking of H lary the Deacon authour of one of the Sects of the Luciferians in Dial cont Lucifer saith Together with the man his sect likewise is perished because a Deacon could not ordaine a Clearke to succeede after him Now it is not a Church which hath no Priests 3. Were such arguments as those I would faine know logicall and efficacious in the third and fourth century of Christianity and are they of no force now When was it that they began to lose their vertue Did all the Ancient Martyrs Bishops and Doctours of the Church Champions of Christian Religion confound all the ancient Heresies by demonstrating that the Authours of them had no personall legitimate nor Doctrinall succession And shall wee be made believe that such a succession now is not onely not necessary but that it is rather a prejudice yea that it
is an argument for Heresy That it is a proofe of a truely pure Reformation to abjure not only all the ancient Ceremonies of Ordination but even the Officers yea the very names of all Ecclesiasticall Orders For mine own part I must acknowledge my want of courage I durst not range my selfe in such a Congregation where I should be exposed point blanck to receive all the shot which so many by all acknowledged Saints have darted against the ancient Heretiques CHAP. XII Seditious Doctrines universally taught by Calvinists c. 1. A Third important inconvenience which I could not see any meanes to avoyd being adjoyned to the Lutheran or Calvinist Churches was the scandall of Sedition Rebellion An imputation this was which I could never perceive that any of those two factions and principally the Calvinists took any care to clear themselves of any other way then by recrimination upon some particular persons among Catholiques Never could I meet with or heare of any decree Synodicall any treatise or writing by which they pretended to free themselves from this charge or to give security to Princes in whose Dominions they lived of their intention to be loyall and obedient 2. Indeed at the end of the Confession of Faith of the French Calvinist Churches there is a seeming plausible acknowledgement of obligation to submission to lawes and Magistrates but with this expresse reservation moyennant que l' Empire Souverain de Dieu demeure enâ—son entier that is upon condition that Gods supreme authority remaine inviolated a reservation so large and so ambiguous that they having both by writings and too frequent practises declared that they conceive themselves in conscience and by vertue of Gods law obliged to maintaine the pretended-true Religion not by suffering for it but by active opposing whatsoever humane authority shall seeke to destroy it Yea more that they are obliged to use all endeavours to destroy Idolatry that is say they Catholique Religion this restriction mentioned in their Confession seemes to have beene intended on purpose to put them in mind of their duty to rebell whensoever they have opportunity to maintaine or propagate their owne or chase out and exterminate Catholique Religion For mine â—owne particular I professe I never yet conversed with any of them so ignorant but when wee spoke concerning this argument was able to say some thing to any objections and many of them had arrived to the skil to alledge the subtillest reasons that that their infernall book stiled Iunius Brutus ordinarily attributed to Bâ—za did suggest And by one tryall made since I came into France I am become confident that if the next Synod of Charenton were summoned by such as might constrein them to explaine themselves Whether incase of Religion they might not actively oppose the presâ—n supreme authority or whether if in France they had the same advantage over Cotholiques which Catholiques have over them they would allow the same freedome they would endeavour to give an answer as unsatisfactory as their Confession of Faith 3. It was not altogether the many seditious passages in Luther's and Calvin's writings which scandalised mee so farre as to conceive my self by communicating with them engaged to profess at least not to professe against such horrid doctrines for liberty is sometimes taken by them to renounce some particular Texts even of Calvin but the not seeing any one protesting against or disavowing such scandalous assertions I confesse I wondred how they could hope to make any Christians believe that their pretended Reformation proceeded from the Spirit of Christ when instead of those spirituall armes of charity humility patience most indispensable obedience even to Nero himself by which Christ enabled his Apostles to conquer the world to the belief of the Gospel Calvin and Luther put into the hands of their Sectatours malice pride hatred to suffer for conscience sake active resistance against all authority in a word the very same weapons that the Devill suggested to Mahomet 4. Now to make this appear to be no wrongfull imputation besides the manifest experience of all the blood shed in Germany France England c. and besides such bloudy treatises of Beza Knox Good-man and others of these later times I will produce expresse testimonies out of the writings of Luther and Calvin First Luther loc com class 4. c. 30. directing his speech to one Spalatinus hath these words I will not endure that which thou sayest viz. that the Prince will not suffer that any thing should be written against the Electour of Mentz nor any thing that my disturbe the publique peace I will rather confound both thee and the Prince For if I have opposed the Pope which is his Creatour why should I not oppose the creature And Is it not a pretty opinion of yours that the publique peace ought not nion of yours that the publike peace ought not to be disturbed but the eternall peace of God may No such matter Spalatinus no such matter And again cap. de Bapt. We are exempted from all humane lawes by the Christian liberty given us in Baptisme Then for Calvin Calv. Inst. l. 4. c. 20. p. 10. com in Dan. c. 2. v. 39. c. 5. v. 5. Id. in Dan. c. 6. v. 2. 25. it is observable first how in severall places he labours to discredit Monarchy in general then how seditiously he speaks elswhere as in this expression Earthly Princes devest themselves of their power when they oppose themselves against God yea they are unworthy to be reckoned in the nâ—mber of men And therefore it is fitter that a man should spit in their faces them obey them when they grow so sawey as toâ—be willing to deprive God of his right Lastly D. Bancroft Archbishop of Canterbury in his Booke of dangerous Positions pag. 9. imputes to Calvin this damnable position openly both in writing and deeds defended by his followers viz That it is lawfull for subjects if Princes will not to reforme Religion and that by force and armes if it can be done no other way 5. I should have been willing to let such horrible speeches as these pass for personall faults and have attributed to them Luthers frenzy and Calvins malicious spirit if any of their party would have thought fit to disavow them or if the yet more horrid books of Beza other of Calvins disciples had not justified their Masters to have beene â— modest in comparison of them and lastly if I had not knowne that when any among them I never heard that any put it in a publique tryall but one to whom such damnable doctrines have appeared odious and were willing to publish their detestation of them had not been interrupted and publikely silenc'd in such a dsigne But to give a proof irrefragable that this Sect especialy of Calvinisme is bred and nourished with this poyson of sedition and that even in the infancy thereof not being able to keepe in the sting when it was so weake as
that it had no power of wounding as soone as it gets strength it fayles not to dart it out to the destruction of never so many thousands that oppose it I shall for proofe onely desire that men would cast their eyes upon the condition of England since the late Calvinisticall faction there got a fatall opportunity to discharge freely that poyson which for a long time it was forced to keepe closed up in it's entrals where after the best enquiry I could make I could not finde or heare of during the time of these late bloody commotions so much as one single person of the Presbyterian-Calvinist party but did actively oppose his King Nor one single Minister of that party but was a Trumpet io incite to war And all this not to free themselves from any danger they were in for their consciences for before the warre broke out his Majesty had offered them sufficient security but to destroy the present government of that Church and to set up their owne in place of it And as for their Brethren in France to this day it has beene in vaine attempted to perswade them to signifie the least dislike of these their practises the most infamous and scandalous to Christianity that ever were 6. If all these considerations together doe not more then sufficiently prove that without partaking of the scandall I could not adjoyne my self to the communion of these Sects let all the world judge Especially I being before yet remaining absolutely perswaded that it is utterly unlawfull upon praetence of defending Religion or avoyding persecution to oppose actively that peaceably settled Government under which I live Much more to seeke the alteration or ruine of that Government upon designe of introducing that Religion which I thinke to be true And truly I cannot but acknowledge it a great blessing of God that though I had the misfortune to be bred in Schisme yet it was in such a Church the forme whereof having been moulded by authority if not according to the interests of the Civill Governours in which continuing it was besides the obligation of my conscience mine own secular interests also to be loyall to the King with whom that Religion did before stand and is now in great danger to fall for by this meanes I had no tentation at all to study waies to elude those expresse commands of Christ by S. Paul Rom. 13. to be obedient not only for wrath but even conscience sake to my worldly Governour and of Christ himselfe immediately Mat. 5. to seeke for blessednesse by suffering for the righteousnesse of the Gospels sake not by opposing with active violence the Governours that sought the ruine of it much lesse under present here of by persecuting and destroying others Divine Providence seeming on purpose to order the publication of these truly Christian doctrines under the reigne of Tiberius Caligula and Nero then which the sunne never saw more abominable Tyrants and enemies to Religion to the end that in future ages no pretence should serve to dispense from Obedience And this doctrine of Obedience truly Christian which I learned in England being now by Gods goodnesse a Catholique I do and by the grace of God will to my death retaine and the rather because I shall now embrace it meerly for the authority of Christ and in imitation of his Apostles and ancient Christians afterward whose heroicall subjection to persecuting Emperours even then when it was in their power to revenge themselves among other writers Tertullian most divinely expresseth in his Apology and elsewhere and that most victorious Thebaean Legion gave an illustrious example Whereas in England that the interest of state had a great influence even upon this doctrine of obedience appears in this that when Q. Elizabeth conceived it convenient for her worldly designs to take on her the Protection of the low-Countreyes against the King of Spaine She employed D. Bilsou Bishop of Winchester one of her learnedst Cleargymen to write his booke of Christian subjection in which to justifie the revolt of Holland he gave strange liberty in many cases especially concerning Religion for subjects to cast off their Obedience But that book which serv'd Q Eliz. worldly designs by the just judgement of God hath contributed much to the ruine of her successour K Charles For there is not any booke that the Presbyterians have made more dangerous use of against their present Prince then that which his Predecessour commanded to be written justifie her against the K. of Spaine CHAP. XIII Protestants recriminating Catholiques for Rebellion answered 1. I know well that the Lutherans but especially the Calvinists triumph much that they can finde so few Catholiques that have been as wicked in this nature as their best and most authentique teachers most unjustly imputing to Catholique Religion the most abhored desperate acts of a few Traytors and the seditious bookes of a few Authors Whereas not onely all Catholiques in generall doe abhor those Acts renounce and condemne those Writings but the whole body of the French Iesuits in Paris to whom especially the Calvinists declare war in this point being in the yeare 1625. met in a full Assembly have publiquely and unanimously disavowed condemned and detested such seditious positions and writings universally agreeing to condemne that scandall wherein I never yet saw them imitated by any one Calvinist Particularly for English Catholiques their innocence and clearnesse in this point of Obedience was to me sufficiently apparent even before I left that Kingdome besides other proofes testifyed in a Petition offered to the Parliament immediately before the late Commotions as in the name of all of that Religion in England In which the profession of their loyalty was according to the tenour following The Catholiques of England do acknowledge professe K. Charls now reigning to be their true and lawfull King supreame Lord and rightfull sovereigne of this Realme and of all other his Majesties dominions And therefore they acknowledge themselves to be obliged under paine of sin to obey his Majesty in all civill and temperall affaires as much as any other of his Majesties subjects and as the lawes and Rules of Government in this Kingdome doe require at their hands And that notwithstanding any power or pretention of the Pope or See of Rome or any Sentence or detraction of what kind or quality soever given or to be given by the Pope his predecessors or successors or by any authority spirituall or temporall proceeding or derived from him or his See against their layd King and Countrey they will still acknowledge and perform to the utmost of their abilities their faithfull loyalty and true allegeance to their said King and Countrey And they doe openly disclaime and renounce all forreine Power be it either Papall or Princely Spirituall or temporall in as much as it may seem able or shall pretend to free discharge or absolve them from this obligation or shall any way give them leave or licence to raise tumults
and after I saw it I did not hastily suffer my selfe to be received into it till I saw there was no other way to escape drowning left me 2. My first thoughts after so successelesse a search of a Church were not doubtingly but sollicitously expostulating in my mind where is the effect of that promise of Christ that the gates of Hell should not prevaile against his Church And Behold I am with you till the end of the world I wondered that the Fathers should so unanimously interpret the Church to be that City seated on the top of a mountaine For I had in vaine sought both mountaines and Valleyes and could not get a sight of it But I concluded that certainly the fault was in mine owne eyes which some mist or disease had blinded and not in want of visibility in the Church since all the Promises of God in Christ are in him YEA and in him AMEM. And therefore that no preconceits of assurance or demonstrations ought to hinder me from examining the pretentions of the Roman Church as well as the rest That it was utterly impossible that the Promises of Christ should faile but that it was very possible that both my selfe and Mr. Chillingworth might be mistaken in beleiving those arguments to be demonstrations which were not That perhaps he did not understand fully the minde of his adversary M. Knot Or perhaps that the opinion and expression of Infallibility combated by Mr. Chillingworth was but an interpretation given by a private Doctour of his sence of the Churches doctrine so the arguments against it not proceeding directly against the Church However that it was very reasonable just and requisite seriously and diligently to examine the true state of that question which if the Roman Church could to my understanding justifie that she had not err'd in there would presently be an end of all my travells and doubts about other particular controversies For who will question or suspect the truth of that Witnesse or Judge in particular speeches or assertions that has once in grosse approved himselfe to be Infallible 3. Had it not been for this point of the Churches Infallibility and some Philosophicall Objections against the Reall Presence c. I had not lived thus long out of the communion of the Roman Church for I alwayes acknowledged that there were in it very many advantages and excellencies to which no other Church had the confidence to pretend As 1. I could not deny having withall the Confession of the most learned Protestants that the Religion of the present Roman Church is the very same Religion which Saint Augustin the English Apostle by the Mission of Saint Gregory the Great planted in England when he converted it from Paganisme so that me thought it was somewhat an extravagant thing to separate now from Rome for those very points by the embracing of which England became Christian Especially considering what persons Saint Gregory and Saint Augustine were of what sublime holinesse and profound learning and how that Religion was confessedly conffirmed by Divine Miracles 2. I could not but admire and infinitely approve the ingenuity of the Roman Church in obliging all her children to interpret Scriptures and to conforme their beleife to the generall consent of Fathers Indeed the Protestants in England especially made honourable mention of the Fathers but none but Roman Catholiques proceed thus farre 3. That if we defined Haeresie and Schisme according to the generall notion of the Fathers viz. that Haeresie is a misbeleife innovated in points of Faith contrary to the Doctrine universally received in the Church and Schisme an uncharitable division of one part from the externall Communion of the whole Of all Churches in the world the Roman could with least reason and justice be accused of these two sinnes for first She only receives and preserves the ancient practise and all the Councells and Synods of the Church Secondly all other Sects apparently broke from her Communion and all Haeretiques were of her Religion before they innovated and introduced new opinions 4. That the method by which the Roman Church decided all emergent controversies namely by the authority of the present Church however I was then perswaded there was some usuâ— pation in it yet de facto ended all disputes and produced an admirable unity in that Church A blessing which not only reason but manifest experience showes to be impossible to be aâ—ceiued in Protestant Churches where scripture interpreted by private judgement is the Rule and Iudge for hitherto never has there been made an agreement in any one controversie among them In so much as the proper difference between Catholiques and Protestants is that if two Catholiques be in debate about any question both of them will agree to bee judged by a third namely the Church and till that be done they breake not Communion But if two Protestants quarrell each of them will interpret and judge both for himselfe and his adversary too there being no umpire between them nor any thing to oblige them to Communion 5. That the sobrâ—st Protestants sometimes are not without some suspicion of guilt in matter of Schisme acknowledging at least that worldly interests had influence upon those Princes that begun separation first a case never to be found among Catholiques And when any such scruples arise in the mindes of Protestants they never trouble themselves with seeing themselves divided from the Greek or Abissine Churches but only the Roman And very many among them on their death beds at least when all secular respects are silent desire reconciliation with the Roman Churches Whereas I believe there never was heard any one example of a Roman Catholique which on his death-bed desired to forsake that Communion to be incorporated into a Protestant Church And 6. There was a sixth advantage far more prevailing with me then all the former though at the first I had but an imperfect view of it namely the eminent rules of sanctity and spirituallity taught by most prudent and pious directors and practised after a manner that nothing in any of the Protestant Churches approacheth neere unto it The story and Order of my information in this particular I will reserve till the Conclusion of this Narration For the present I will content my selfe with avowing that every day the more neare and faire a prospect I had of the beauty of Holinesse my prejudices and objections against that Church in which onely such a jewell was to be found diminished till in the end I could not free my selfe from partiallity at least so farre as to wish that Truth might not be found separated from so heavenly a Companion This Treatise being a Story rather than a controversie I thought my selfe obliged not to conceale my actions though they might be obnoxious to be esteemed imperfect or faulty and am content to heare and thanke whosoever will vouchsafe to reprove mee for them 4. I will not deny but that these seemed to me very specious
and alluring qualities especially being of such a disposition that is one that above all things in the world abhorred quarrelling one who though he durst not betray necessary truths by professing the contrary yet in many cases would willingly have purchased peace with silence lastly one that alwaies suspected his owne reason and that was desirous to find out authority which might deserve to have his reason submit it selfe to it 5. Yet notwithstanding all these invitations so prepossessed was I with the invinciblenesse of Mr. Chillingworth's arguments against the infallibility of the Church joyn'd with an opinion that it was an essentiall requisite to Communion with the Roman Church to acknowledge infallibility in the notion that I apprehended it that it was not without much violence to my selfe that I could obteine from mine owne reason permission to make a serious enquiry into the grounds of it But at last because I would not accuse my self afterward of want of ingenuity and fidelity in denying that to the Roman Church alone which I had performed in respect of all other Churches besides even to the Socinians Nestorians and Eutychians and besides the affaires of England growing every day in the greater decadency I found that I was likely to be forced to a reall necessity of resolving that that Question which at first I reflected on onely upon an imagined supposition namely Supposing the Church of England should come to faile to the Communion of what Church I should then adjoyne my selfe 6. A Question this is which I am confident never any one person of any one Sect of Christians before was effectively forced to determine For never before was there any Religion so wholly appropriated to any Kingdome or Government as that such a Government decaying the whole frame of that Church sunk the professors thereof not being able to find in the whole world any Church into which without renouncing their maine distinctive principles they could enter Since the time that it was Gods good pleasure to rejoyne mee to the Rock from whence I was hewn leading me into the unity of his Church I have conceived that I might attribute this decay and now almost vanishing of the English Church to a double intention of almighty God the first To shew that when Religion in substantiall doctrines especially is framed according to interests of State it does thereby as it were renounce and exempt it selfe from Gods Protection and by consequence not deserving his care is not likely to be long-liv'd the second to the end to shew the curse that lies upon Schisme in generall it may seeme to have been Gods pleasure that that Church which had more shew of excuse than any other whatsoever and that better represented a form of the Ancient and most glorious Church than any other Sect should be the first that should be undermined to the end that others seeing what has been done to a tre◠which had some greennesse in it might thereby prophecy what shall become of their rotten and drye ones CHAP. XVIII Preparations to the examining of the grounds of the Roman Churches authority 1. VVEll at last lifting up my heart in dayly and almost hourely fervent prayers unto almighty God for the direction of his Holy spirit a practise which God knowes I never discontinued from the beginning of my search but now a more urging necessity sharpned the intention and fervour of my heart and striving all I could to cleanse the scals wherein I was to weigh this so important a merchandise from all externall prejudices or allurements or any thing that might hinder my enquiry from being perfectly ingenuous and unpartiall and almost vowing that if God would be pleased to set me on a rock higher than my selfe giving repose unto my minde that onely knew quid fugeret but not quò fugeret I would consecrate the remainder of my life to blesse and serve him in the best and strictest manner I could finde and lastly resolving to purchase truth at the dearest rate possible though with the losse of fortunes hopes friends or Countrey I applyed my minde earnestly and diligiently to the examination of the authority and so much disputed infallibility of the Roman Church to Catholiques a rock of foundation upon which all Religion relyed but to me hitherto a rock of offence and the maine considerable prejudice which drove me back whensoever I endeavoured to make any appoaches toward that Church 2. My next preparation and provision for this businesse was to informe my selfe not so much from particular Catholique Doctors as from the Church it selfe in the decisions of her Councels what was her doctrine in this point and in what manner and termes expressed my designe being to learne onely what was so necessary to be believed in this Article as that without it a man could not call himselfe a Catholique and with subscription to which alone a man might sufficiently justifie himself against all exception to deserve that title For this purpose I applyed my selfe to the Study of the ancient received Councels I perused diligently the Codex Canonum Ecclesiae Universae Burchardus Wormatiensis Caranza's summe of the Councels but especially the Councell of Trent and the Bull of Pope Pius quartus desiring further information from severall learned Catholiques If I perused any particular Controvertists it was with intention to take notice of such unquestioned and unsuspected Authors as had most retrenched from this controversie all particular opinions and had expressed their understanding of the Churches meaning with the greatest condescendence and qualification 3. Having made extraits pertinent to my purpose out of the forementioned Councells and Authors and having digested them I deduced corrollaries out of them importing what authority the Church assumed to her selfe whence derived and how limitted And distrusting mine owne Collections to confirme my selfe further and to assay whether those deductions would be allowable by Catholiques sufficiently informed of the true sense of the Churches doctrine I gathered out of my extraits certaine Conclusions which I digested into a forme of Questions These I sent to a worthy and learned friend a Doctor of the faculty of Paris desiring his resolution whether such senses as I had given of the points mentioned would be receivable among Catholiques or no. His kindnesse and Charity moved him not onely to take the trouble upon him of answering my Questions but likewise voluntary to publish in print the Questions with his answers to the end satisfaction might be given that he had said nothing therein that any Catholique would question Which resolutions of his I thought fit to annex to this treatise 3. Besides all this for my further information and because even during my education in Protestancy I had been advised and was consequently resolved to embrace those doctrines which were most conformable to the profession of the Ancient Church I conceived it necessary to study diligently such Fathers writings especially as had been forced to maintaine the Churches
authority against Heretiques Thereupon I betook my self to the rending of the Ancient-Church History and besides others I perused exactly Tertullians Praescriptions against Haeretiques c. S. Cyprian S. Epiphanius S. Augustines Epistles and treatises against the Donatists Manichaeans c. Vincentius Lyrinensis S. Hieroms Bookes against the Luciferians Iovinian and Vigilantius I had recourse likewise upon occasion to certaine treatises of Saint Basil and S. Athanasius S. Hilary S. Pacian c. And lastly I judged it an effectuall way of atteining to the understanding the opinion of Antiquity concerning the Church to select the speciall Texts of Scripture wherein mention is made of the Church and to examine how the Fathers interpreted those Texts and what inferences they drew from them in their Sermons and Commentaries in which I might be sure they spoke without interest and passion as having no adversary in sight to combat withall and therefore were not likely to streine themselves in their expressions Such Texts of Scripture were these and the like Die Ecclesiae c. Tell the Church and if he will not beare the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen and a Publican And Tu es Pertus c. Thou art Peter and upon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of Hell shall not prevaile against it And Ecclesiae quae est firmamentum fidei c. The Church which is the ground of Faith and Pillar of truth c. CHAP. XIX What prejudice the Author received by receiving the doctrine of the Roman Churches Authority express'd in School-language Successe of his enquiry into Councels and ancient Fathers 1. THe answering of the Questions and especially the perusing of those bookes was the businesse of a good space of time above twelve moneths or more The excessive paines and diligence employed by mee which otherwise would have brene tedious was much sweetned by the discovery every day of new light And I could not but observe the strange effects of education and prejudice which made me believe my selfe to be saparated in my beliefe from the Catholique Church at a distance unmeasurable when indeed I was even at the doores and I am certaine I had been much sooner a Catholique if I had thought or rather indeed if I had considered for if I had considered it well I might have found sufficient ground to think so that the beliefe of the Churches doctrines nakedly as she proposeth them and in the latitude allowed by her had beene sufficient to have gained that title But I tooke those to be the necessary doctrines of the Catholique Church which were onely the private opinions and expressions of particular Doctors And the simplicity of the Articles of Christian Faith was clowded by Scholasticall Metaphysicall tearms which being abstruse nice and unknown to Antiquity rendred the doctrines themselves obscure and withall new and suspected to me 2. And all this by a very pardonable fault of mine For from whom should I receive the doctrines of the Roman Church when a Controversie is raised but from the learnedst Masters of Controversie And how few among them propose the points to be disputed between them and the Protestants in the language of the Church Besides how few among them are there who in disputing will allow that latitude which the Church apparently does There is scarce any Point of Controversie which is not severally interpreted streitned or enlarged by severall Catholiques of severall Orders and education and most of them in confuting the Protestants seeme very earnest and make it almost their whole designe to impose their particular interpretations and expressions for Catholique doctrines But with very little or no successe For a Protestant will be very ready and may with good reason say Though by being perswaded by you I shall become a Roman Catholique yet I might deny all that you maintaine and yet be a Roman Catholique too for I can produce Authors which you dare not deny to be good Catholiques that will not receive nor subscribe to your expression and stating of this Point Therefore seek to convert them first and then come and dispute with me Dispute like a Catholique for the question is not now whether I shall be a Dominican Jesuite Scotist c. But whethe I ought to be a Catholique or no. The truth is by these meanes disputations are endlesse Catholiques themselves affording answers and objections to Protestants against Catholiques Whereas if particular Controvertists as were indulgent as the Church is would be content to thinke that the termes wherein Shee expressed her minde were the most proper their adversaries would quickly be silenced Controversies abated and by Gods assistance union in a short time happily restored 3. The great haâ—me which I received by judging of the Churches Faith by particular new expressions of it puts me into this fit of liberty in censuring thus far the method of those men by whom I have been so long a time so far from being perswaded that I was rather hindred from my reunion to the Church And on the contrary this happy successe in following the direction of some few Catholique authours who separating particular opinions of Doctors from necessary Catholique Doctrines and urging nothing upon me but without assenting to which I could not be a Catholique makes me judge by mine own experience as well as reason that that which healed me of my errours and Schism would not by Gods blessing want the same effect in others also especially among English Protestants â—nd the rather if following the advice of the most Reverend the Lord Archbishop of Roven Protestants in stead of wearying themselves with perticular debates would resolve this in the first place why they made the Schism at first and continue in it still What dispensation they have from the authority and unity of the Church so unanimously and affectionately reverenced and obeyed by the ancient Fathers 4. I cannot without ingratitude in this place and occasion omit a profession of that great obligation I have with thankfulnesse to almighty God and respect to his happy instrument to acknowledge the efficacious influence that one Treatise in speciall manner had to the furtherance and facilitating of my Conversion written in French by that skilfull and authorized Controvertist Francis Veron Doctor of Divinity and entituled by him Reiglè generale de la foy Catholique In which he delivers the pure Catholique Doctrine in the words of the Councells streined and separated from all particular opinions or authorities not absolutely obliging And this exemplified throughout almost all the considerable points of Controversie bewteen Catholiques and the severall Sects of Protestants Which method of proceeding is approved by several learned Doctors of the Faculty of Pâ—â—is and the generall designe of it by his late Holinesse Gregory the fifth as was signified to the Author by his Nephew Cardinall Ludovisiâ— yea God himself hath approved and recommended the same Method by his numerous blessings on it in the Conversion
of a world of wandering perverted souls From his ground it is especially that I in this book both take this fashion and Latitude of stating doctrines of faith recommend it to others when they treat with Protestants And particularly from him did I receive Information that the very expresse terme of Infallibility was not of obligation to be made use of in Disputation concerning the Churches Authority As likewise that the Doctrines of Faith promulgated by the said Authority in the Decrees of generall Councells did admit of many more qualifications and restrictions then popular Controvertists do think good to make use of So that if in this or any other point any expressions found in this book shall seem new or not so relishing to any I must refer them to the said Author and his Approvers who no doubt will ease me of the trouble of making Apologies 5. But leaving this digression I will at last relate the successe I found in reading the Canons of the Church the forementioned books and treatises of the Fathers c. Which was that I thereby gained a distinct knowledge both of the faith of the present Church and what those Ancients believed concerning the Churches Authority and this not by relying upon a few select passages and Texts pick'd out by late Controvertists but by observing the maine designe and intention of those Fathers when the very like Controversies in their times constreined them to consider and unanimously declare what they themselves thought and what they had received from their predecessours concerning the Church Haeresie and Schisme 6. That therefore which I learned from them pertinent to my present purpose I will set downe in foure Conclusions relating to foure principall heads of controversie namely 1. Of the Rule of Faith that is Scripture and Traditions unwritten 2. Of the Judge of Controversies that is the Catholique Church 3. Of the unity of the Church and the danger of Heresy Schisme 4. Of the perpetuall Visibility of the Church To all which Propositions respectively I will adjoyne the doctrine of the present Roman Church conteined especially in the Councell of Trent And likewise the beliefe of Protestants Concluding with an examination whether the Roman or Protestant Churches do best conform themselves to the universal Ancient Traditiō cōcerning the Church her authority c. 7. When all this is done at their perill be it if any imputing to me sinister intentions of which they cannot be judges shall say it was either worldly discontent or ambition and not an evident conviction of truth and resolution to save my soule that moved me finally to declare my selfe rather a follower of that part which to my understanding followes an universall and uninterrupted agreement of such Teachers as both sides agree not only to have approached neerest to the fountaine of truth Christ and his Apostles therefore to have had meanes of informing themselves in Apostolicall Tradition incomparably beyond us But also to have been extreamly cautelous and learned and so not easily obnoxious to be mistaken or deceived And likewise unquestionably pious and vertuous and therefore abhorring any intention of seducing others for temporall respects Rather then three or foure new teachers in whom there is not only a visible want of all these good qualities but on the contrary such as have not been able to forbeare to declare themselves to be worse men more polluted with Lust Gluttony Sacriledge Pride Malice Envie c. then without their own confession their adversaries could with a good conscience have accused or but suspected them And the effect of whose innovations ha's manifestly been nothing but Atheisme profanenesse bloodshed confusion and ruine The second Section Conteining a stating of foure fundamentall points of Controversie in foure Conclusions CHAP. I. The first Conclusion concerning the Rule of Faith Testimonies of Fathers acknowledging Doctrines Traditionary as well as Scripture to be a Rule of Faith 1. ACcording to my promise in the last Chapter of the former Section I will consequently set downe the fundamentall truths of Catholique Religion in foure Conclusions respecting foure generall points of Controversie The sense of which Conclusions I found evidently and uniformly delivered by the ancient Fathers and by the light of the said truths through Gods grace and goodnesse I became entirely undeceived and by their direction I was led as it were by the hand into the Gates of that City which is set on a hill the holy Catholique Church of Christ. Now of those this is the I. CONCLUSION The entire Rule of Faith comprised in the Doctrines delivered by Christ and his Apostles immediately to the Church is conteyned not only in Scripture but likewise in unwritten Traditions 2. FOr the former part of this Conclusion viz. That the Rule of Christian Faith obedience is no other then the Doctrines and Praecepts delivered immediately by Christ and his Apostles to the Church And by consequence that the present Church pretends not to any new Revelations or Power to make any new Articles of Christian Faith or to propose any Doctrines under that title other then such as Shee has received by Catholique Tradition it will be unnecessary paines to prove out of the Fathers since I doe not know any Christians who deserve that title that doubt of it Indeed the Calvinists earnest to find all occasions to heighten their Schisme charge the Catholique Church as if she admitted within this compasse other Doctrines Decrees and Decretalls c. But most unjustly since there is no warrant or ground given them to lay this aspersion upon the Church and all Catholiques generally renounce it 3. But as for that which followes in the Conclusion viz. That this Rule of Faith is not conteined entirely and expresly in Scripture alone but likewise in unwritten Traditions In this lyes the maine difference betweeen the Catholique Church and all other Sects both ancient and moderne They all and alwaies conspiring in this that the Scripture is to be the only Rule and themselves judges and interpreters of the sence of it at least for themselves or if not they no body however not the present Church and on the contrary Catholiques in all ages unanimously joyning in the contradiction of that ground and affirming that all Doctrines of Faith were not indeed no◠ever were intended to be entirely express'd in Scripture And that Scriptures ought not to be interpreted by any private spirit or reason any other way then according to the line of Ecclesiasticall Tradition 4. Concerning the Rule of Faith therefore let us aske our Fathers that were before us how they were instructed in this point and among them the first testimony will be afforded us by S. Ignatius to this effect quoted by Eusebiu◠Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 35. Ignatius saith he exhorted the Churches to hold themselves inseparably to the Tradition of the Apostles which Tradition for surenesse sake he thought good to reduce into writing Againe S. Polycarpus saith the
same Author l. 5. c. 19. taught his Disciples many Traditions not written Again S. Dyony Arcop Hier. Eccl. c. 1. at least even by acknowledgment of the most learned Protestants an Author of the second or third age Those prime Captains and heads of our Hierarchy thought it necessary to deliver unto us those sublime and supersubstantiall Mysteries both in written unwritten instructions Again S. Fab. Pope â—â— Martyr Ep. 1. ad Episc. Orientis speaking of holy Chrisme to be renewed every yeare of which no mention is in Scripture addes These things we received from the Holy Apostles and their successors which we require you to observe Againe Tertullian de Cor. Mil. cap. 4. discoursing as he often does of severall rites and practises not mentioned in Scripture concludes in one place thus Of all these and other disciplines of the like nature if thou shalt require a law out of Scripture thou shalt finde none Tradition shall be alledged to thee for the Author Custome the confirmer and Faith the observer Againe S. Irenaeus Cont. Haer. lib. 3. c. 4. What if the Apostles had not left us Scriptures ought we not to have followed the Order of Tradition which they delivered to those to whom they committed the Churches to which ordination give proofe many nations of those Barbarous people who beleeve in Christ having salvation written in their hearts by the Spirit without characters or inke and diligently observing the ancient Tradition Againe the Fathers assembled in that ancient Councell of Gangres Can. 21. We desire that all those things which have been delivered in divine Scriptures and by Tradition of the Apostles should be observed in the Church Againe S. Basil de Spir. Sanc. to cap. 27. 29. of the dogmes and instructions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 preserved in the Church some we have by written institutions others we have delivered by the secret Tradition of the Apostles Both which sorts have the same authority for as much as concernes piety and there is no man will contradict this that is never so little experienc'd in the law of the Church The same Father in the same Chapter The day would faile me if I should produce all the Mysteries which the Church observes without writing And a little after I account in an Apostolique thing to persist constantly in observing Traditions not written Againe Eusebius Caesariensis de dem Evang. lib. 1. who having said that Christ did not as Moses leave his Law written in Tables or Paper but in the hearts of his Apostles who likewise following the example and intention of their Master Have consign'd their doctrines some indeed in writing and others they have delivered to be observed by lawes unwritten Againe S. Chrysostome 2 Thes. cap. 2. From hence it appeares that the Apostles have not delivered all things by Epistles but likewise many things without writing now both those and these deserve to be equally believed Againe S. Epiphanius haer 61. We must likewise make use of Tradition for all things cannot be taken out of Scripture And therefore the Holy Apostles have given us some things in writing and others by Tradition Againe S. Augustin de Bap. cont Don. lib. 5. cap. 23. speaking against those that maintained that Haeretiques ought to be rebaptised The Apostles sayth he have prescribed nothing concerning this thing But this custome which was opposite to S. Cyprian ought to be believed to have taken its originall from their Tradition as there are many things which the uniuersall Church observe â—â—h and for that reason are rightly beleeved â—â— have been commanded by the Apostles although they are not found in their writings These quotations seemed sufficient to me to shew the generall Opinion of the Fathers to be consonant to the Conclusion before mentioned CHAP. II. The Roman Church agreeing with Fathers in the same Rule of Faith All Sects of Protestants disagree with the Fathers 1. NOw to the end to confront with Antiquity the present Roman and Protestant Churches that it may appeare which of them are the true legitimate children of those Fathers Wee will begin with the Roman Church whose mind we finde clearly expressed in the Decree of the Councell of Trent Sess. 4. concerning Canonicall Scriptures in these words Sacrosanâ—â—a c. Tridentina Synodus c. Perspiciens hanc veritatem c. that is The most holy c. Synod of Trent c. Clearly perceiving that this truth and discipline namely the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles is contained in bookes written and unwritten Traditions which were received from Christs Mouth or delivered as it were from hand to hand from the Apostles to whom the Holy Ghost dictated it hath arrived even to us Following the Oxthodox examples of the Fathers receives and venerates with an equall affection of duty and reverence all bookes as well of the Old as New Testament since one God is the authour of both as likewise the Traditions themselves whether perteining to Faith or Manners as dictated either by Christs own Mouth or by the Holy Ghost and by a continued succession preserved in the Catholique Church Thus far the Councell of Trent 2. Whether the Roman Church has indeed made good this her profession viz. That in this decree shee followes the Orthodox examples of the Fathers besides so many formall proofes before alledged the confession of many learned Protestants will justifie her As Cartwright Cartw. Witgift Def p. 103. speaking of the forementioned or like quotations out of S. Augustin saith To approve this speech of Augustin is to bring in Popery c. So likewise Whittaker Fulk Kemnitius c. Whit. de Laec. Ser. p. 678. 681. 690 c. Fulkâ— con Purg. p. 362. 397. Kemnit Exam. part 1. p. 87 c. for such like assertions of the Fathers condemne then generally and by name Clemens Alexandrinus Origen Epiphanius Tertullian Augustin Ambrose Hierome Chrysostome Eusebius Baesile Leo Maximus Theophilus Damascene c. 3. In opposition to this decreed Doctrine of the Roman Church and by consequence to the Orthodox examples of the Fathers aâ—â— manner of Sects that have separated from the Church or from one another since Luthers â—â—me agree almost in no other point unanimously except in this That the Scripture conteins in it expresly all things both concerning beliefe and practise which are necessary or but requisite to salvation And by consequence that no man is or ought to be obliged to submit to any Doctrine or precept any further then as it can be proved manifestly to him to be conteined in the written word of God 4. The Church of England Art 6. of English Church in particular makes this one of her peculiar Articles That the Holy Scripture conteineth all things necessary for salvation so that whatsoever is not read therein nor may be proved thereby is not to be required of any man that it should be believed as an Article of Faith or to be thought requisite necessary to salvation
But withall professeth that The three Creeds Nicene Creed Athanasius Creed and that which is commonly called the Apostles Creed ought throughly to be received and believed Moreover that she receiveth the foure first Generall Councells yet not saying that she thinkes her selfe obliged to the one or other for the authority of Tradition or the Councells for if so she would be obliged likewise to accept of and submit to many other Traditions and Councells as likewise many points and practises confirmed in those Councells besides the Mysteries of the Blessed Trinity many of which notwithstanding shee relinquishes if not condemnes Yea on the contrary for those three Creeds she gives this reason for her admitting of them because they may be proved by most certaine warrants of holy Scripture And how little or no authority she allowes to the Church or Generall Councells shall be shewn in the next Conclusion For the present therefore taking those words of accepting the three Creeds and foure Councells rather for a complement of Civility to Antiquity then as importing any reall intention to admit any judge or Rule of Faith but only Scripture and that interpreted by her selfe for her selfe at least Come we to consider how rationall and safe a ground this is That nothing is to be beleeved but only Scripture CHAP. III. English Protestants unwilling to Justifie this Position and Why. Mr. Chillingworths late booke against the Catholique Church and the Character given of it 1. THis Position of Scripture being the only Rule of Faith though it be the main foundation upon which all Heretiques and Schismatiques◠almost that are and ever were doe rely and therefore in all likelyhood since so many millions of people of all Sects and in all ages have been concern'd to study and make it good should in reason be best upheld Yet to my apprehension of all other controversies this is the most weakly grounded and guiltily maintained 2. The experience I have of the particular disposition of English Protestanats properly so called and the happinesse I have enjoyed in the acquaintance and friendship with very many the most considerable persons for Learning Prudence and Piety in that Church gives mee warrant to say this of them that there is no point of Controversy that they are more unwilling to touch upon then this of Scriptures being the onely Rule and no visible Judge to interpret it I meane as to the positive maintaining thereof for as concerning the disputing against the infallibility of the Church there is none more ready to make Objections then they One reason hereof may be because the English Church out of gratitude to the Ancient Church and Fathers which have hitherto maintained their Ecclesiasticall Government against the Calvinists till they came to dispute with fire and sword professeth therfore greater reverence to antiquity and Tradition then any other Sect whatsoever And therefore her children are unwilling to renounce or oppose that great army of Saints Martyrs of the Primitive times who unanimously acknowledge that besides Scriptures they had received from their Ancestors Traditionary Doctrines and Ritts and these so universally spread through all Churches Easterne and Westerne no man being able to name any particular fallible Authour of them that they were as firmely assured that they proceeded from the Apostles as that the books of Scripture proceeded from the same Authours Yea for many of these Traditions greater proofe might be made of their authentique and Divine Originall then of most books of Scripture in as much as they were from the beginning universally apparent in the Practise of the Church visibly shining in their Publique liturgies for example Prayer for the Dead and by consequence Purgatory that is a State of deceased Christians capable of being bettered and eased by the Charity and Devotions of the living Sacrifice of the Masse and Offering it for the Quick and Dead Adoration of Christ really present there Baptisme of Infants Non-rebaptization of Heretiques Observation of Ecclesiasticall Feastes Lent-fasts c. Invocation of Saints Veneration of Reliques Images c. Practise of Crossing themselves Rites in administring Sacraments c. Whereas the bookes of the New Testament especially the Epistles and Apocalypse being written upon emergent occasions and for the present neede of particular Persons and Churches were a great while before they could be generally dispersed and great caution and circumspection used before they would be admitted into the Cannon and being all except some few that have perished received there it was impossible to prevent infinite corruptions in the writing since every one had leave to transcribe thē 3. A second reason why English Protestants I speake knowingly at least of my selfe and not a few others dispence the more easily with themselves for examining the sufficiency of this Rule of Faith is because there being but two ways imaginable of assigning such a Rule that is either expresse Scripture alone or that joyn'd with Ecclesiasticall Tradition which is to be received upon the authority or as the Schooles call it the infallibility of the Church and Protestants being perswaded that they can unanswerably confute this fallibility they take it for granted that the former is the only Rule and therefore surcease from undergoing the paines of diligent enquiry how firmely their foundation is layd and what course to take for the answering of those inextricable inconveniences which follow upon that ground for feare lest if both these foundations should come to shrinke Christianity it selfe would become questionable and a way made for direct Atheisme Hereupon it is that generally their writers have proceeded the destructive way willingly undertaking to contradict the Churches infallibility and it is not without extreame violence that they can be brought to maintaine their owne grounds Which when the earnestnesse of Catholiques extorts from them though they must conclude for only Scripture and No-judge yet either shame or remorse makes them deferre somewhat to the ancient Churches authority as it were excusing themselves that they dare not suffer themselves to be directed by her For if by her as a visible Church then by all Churches succeeding her to these our times 4. In these latter times since that great unfortunate Champion against the Churches infallibility Mr. Chillingworth published his booke in defence of Doctour Potter this guilt of English Protestants ha's beene farre more conspicuous His objections against the Church that is his destructive grounds are avowed and boasted of as unanswerable in a manner by all but his positive grounds that is the making onely Scripture and that to be interpreted by every single mans reason to be the Rule of Faith this is at least waved if not renounced by many But most unjustly since there is no conceivable meanes how to finde out a third intelligible way of grounding beliefe and determining controversies besides divine revelation proposed and interpreted authoritatively by the Church or meere Scripture without any obligatory interpretation as shall be demonstrated hereafter Hence
the generall Character given of himselfe and his booke is That he has had better luck in pulling down buildings than raising new ones and that he has managed his sword much more dexterously than his buckler And yet as if there were no need either of house or buckler or as if Protestants did thinke themselves secure from weather and danger if Catholiques were expulsed and wounded No man appeares with any designe to provide himselfe of any safer way of defence then that which Mr. Chillingworth hath afforded Yea Mr. Chillingworth himselfe his friends know the reason of it â—utterly refused to answer those unconquerable confutations of his positive grounds and those fearefull consequences charged upon them being satisfied or at least making a countenance before those that knew him not inwardly that he was satisfied of the firmenesse of his Rule of Faith as long as an exact particular answer to all his objections against the Churches infallibility was not published Those who have had a particular acquaintance with that extraordinary sublime wit and judgement will or at least can witnesse with me that thus much as I have said in a seeming censure of him is true Considering the long and inward friendship and the many obligations I had to him I had absteined from this but that the cause in hand obliged me thereto and but that his book alone had the principall influence upon me to shut up my entrance into Catholique unity I shall therefore have frequent occasion hereafter in this Narration to weigh both his proofes and objections at least such of them as were most powerfull with me yet resolving to be extreamely tender of his reputation But to returne to the Story of my selfe CHAP. IIII. Inconveniences following Protestants Position of Only-Scripture Fathers refuse to dispute with Haeretiques from only Scripture 1. VVHen I was forced to weigh with circumspection and fidelity this maine fundamentall Position of Protestantisme viz. That the Scripture is the only Rule of Faith or That all things necessary to be believed are conteined expresly in Scripture what a world of unavoidable inconveences did presently throng into my understandiog and upon how meere sand did it appeare to be laid For the inconveniences 1. It is impossible upon this ground that ever there should be found a way to end any controversies as shall be demonstrated in the next Conclusion 2. There can scarce be named one Haeretique but tooke the same for a ground of his Haeresy and generally the Fathers protest against this ground reducing them to Ecclesiasticall Tradition and the authority of the present Church 2. For a proofe whereof we may consider the particular Treatises and bookes of the ancient Fathers which they wrought directly for this purpose namely to shew what method and grounds their Ancestors and reason it selfe dictated to be used and proceeded upon in disputing with any Haeretique whatsoever and we shall finde that the Catholiques of these dayes doe shew themselves indeed sons of those Catholique Fathers exactly treading their steps in appealing to Scripture and generall Tradition from which there lyes no prescription or appeale And on the contrary that the Haeretiques and Schismatiques of our times have been as exact in pursuing the traces of their Ancestors pretending only Scripture but relying upon the Pride of their owne hearts and thinking that their interpretations and wrestings of Scripture ought to prevaile against all present and past authority how universall soever for place and how uninterrupted soever for succession The treatises anciently written for this purpose are S. Irenaeus against Haeresies Tertullian de Praescriptionibus S. Cyprian de unitate Ecclesiae S. Augustin de unitate Ecclesiae contra Epistolam Fundamenti de utilitate credendi c. S. Vincentius Lerinensis his Commonitorium c. 3. In particular may be witnesse of this Tertullian Tert. de Praescrip cap. 19. There is no good got by disputing out of Texts the Scripture but either to make a man sick or mad And againe There ought therefore to be no appealing to Scripture nor disputing out of them since by that meanes either neither side will be victorious or it is a hazard whether And againe But hitherto we have in generall proceeded against all Heresies proving by assured reasonable and necessary prescriptions against all Heresies that they are to be excluded from all disputation out of Scripture Witnesse likewise S. Augustine Haeresies and doctrines of perversenesse ensnaring soules and sinking them into Hell have risen from no other fountaine but this that Scriptures which are good are understood not well and that which is not well understood in them is rashly and impudently maintained Againe the same Father brings in the Arian Bishop Maximinus thus challenging a Catholique id con Maximin Ar. Episcopum lib. 1. If thou wilt produce any thing out of divine Scriptures which are common to all it is necessary we should hearken to thee But these speeches which are not in Scripture are in no case receivable by us The same Father in the conclusion of the same books brings in another Heretique using these words I desire and wish to be a Disciple of the Holy Scriptures c. If thou shalt affirme any thing out of the Scriptures if thon shalt produce a quotation of any thing written there in any place We desire to be found disciples of the Holy Scriptures Againe severall other passages to the same purpose may be seen in severall other parts of his workes as in Epist 222. and in lib. de Gen. ad lit lib. 7. cap. 9. and de fide Symb. cap. 9. and in Joan. Tract 18. Lastly the same Father disputing against Cresconius the Grammarian saith id lib. 1. con Cresc Gram. cap. 33. Yet notwithstanding although there is produced no example of this out of Scriptures Canonicall we doe neverthelesse observe the truth of the same Scriptures when we doe that which is approved by the Church whose authority the Scriptures recommend See suitable passages in l. 5. de Bap. cont Donat. cap. 23. and de Unit. Eccl. cap. 19. Witnesse againe S. Hierom S. Hieron dialog cont Lucifer Neither let them please themselves if sometimes they seem to make good their assertions out of some Texts of Scripture for the Devill likewise sometimes quoted Scripture for Scriptures consist not in the bare words but in sence It is true indeed the Fathers sometimes commend the fulnesse of Scripture as S. Basil saying whatsoever is without the Scripture is sinne but withall he gives us a Rule to know his meaning shewing that according to the last quotation out of S. Augustin against Crescoâ—â—us the Grammarian that may be said to be virtually conteined in Scripture which is delivered by the Church whose authority is recommended to us in Scripture so sayes S. Basil likewise id lib. de Spiritu sancto It is an Apostolique thing to persist constantly in Traditions not written for saith the Apostle I praise you in that you are mindfull of
of me in Faith and Jesus Christ Conserve that good thing committed to thy charge by the Holy Spirit which dwelleth in us And againe 1 Tim. cap. 2. ver 2. The things which thou hast heard of me in the presence of many witnesses consigne them to faithfull men which may be capable to teach othâ—â— also And lastly 1 Tim. cap. 3. ver 15. The Church is the pillar and ground of truth 4. To elude such Texts as these so expresse in themselves so stringent and convincing without any leave given to any rationall contradiction so unanimously acknowledged by the ancient Fatherâ— in the plaine importance of them for there was no need to call their commentaries interpretations there being not the least difficulty or obscurity in them to be cleared Protestants especially the Calvinists for the Church of England hath been more ingenuous have been forced to make use of the poorest guiltiest shift imaginable which is to translate the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enseignements instructions or by any other word but what reason and rules of Grammar would require namely Traditions That which moved them hereto was apparently a resolution to seduce the people for nourishing them up in the hatred of the Church in contempt of her authority in rejecting all her Traditions so far that whatsoever is proposed under that title of Tradition is not only not accepted but scornfully rejected by them as supposed most certainly false and superstitious if it should appeare that the Scripture it selfe should referre us to Christian doctrines under the notion of Traditions the very sound of that word in Scripture would perhaps make them suspect that their Ministers had abused them 5. But moreover for a helpe if this poore subtility should come to be discovered by their Proselites it is further answered by them that S. Paul might very well referre Timothy or the Thessalonians to the summe of Christian doctrine by him before preached and not yet reduced to writing because the entire Canon of Scripture was not yet compleated and sealed up but when that was finished afterward Christians were not to trust to their memories but to have recourse to expresse Scripture as is implyed by severall Texts of Scripture denoting its abundant sufficiency for all uses and necessities 6. For answer to this way of arguing it will be sufficient to say that whatsoever is here alledged by Protestants is meerly gratis dictum there being not the least intimation given by S. Paul or any other Evangelicall Author that the Apostles had any intention to write among them a body of the Christian law searce any booke of the New Testament having been written but only upon some particular occasion and for the use of some particular person and Church and on the contrary it appearing expresly both by Scripture and Tradition that the Apostles in all the Churches founded by them left a depositum both of the doctrines and discipline of Christianity uniforme and compleate not relating at all to any thing already or afterward to be written CHAP. VI. Two principall Texts of Scripture alledged by Protestants to prove it's sufficiency and against Traditions answered 1. COme we now to consider a while those Texts of Scripture pretended by Protestants to be so expresse uncontroulable and pressing as to justifie them from blame in not only opposing the former evident quotations for Traditions but in dividing from and condemning all Antiquity that taught the contrary and not onely so but relyed upon Tradition alone in severall points confessed by them not to be visible in Scripture and yet condemn'd anathematized and utterly vanquished severall Heretiques who thought it a sufficient warrant to be dispensed from severall doctrines taught and practises continued in the Church because the Scripture was silent in them 2. Of all others the most considerable Text of Scripture alledged by Protestants and most prized by them as efficacious to prove its perfection sufficiency to be an intire Rule of Faith is this speech of S. Paul to Timothy 1 Tim. c. 3. v. 16. 17 Omnis Scriptura divinitius inspirata utilis est c. All Scripture divinely inspired is profitable for teaching for arguing for reproving and for instructing in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect instructed to every good worke Here say they it is apparent that S. Paul acknowledges Scripture to be profitable for all kindes of spirituall uses teaching arguing c. and moreover in such a perfection that by it not onely ignorant persons but even the man of God that is he who is a Teacher of Gods people who by his office is obliged to a higher perfection of knowledge may be made perfect and that to every good worke 3. To this it is answered 1. That by reading the verse immediately going before we shall be informed both of what Scriptures S. Paul there speakes and in what sence and with what conditions they are profitable for the forementioned uses and ends the words are Tu verò permane c. Doe thou â—â— Timothy persevere in those things which thon hast learned knowing of whom thou hast learned them and because from thy childhood thou hast knowne the Holy Scriptures which may instruct thee to Salvation by faith which is in Christ Jesus For all Scripture divinely inspired is profitable c. By the connexion of these words it appeares that those Scriptures to which Saint Paul gives this testimony and glorious character were the same in which Timothy now a Bishop had been instructed from his childhood that is the Scriptures of the Old Testament For how few of the Evangelicall writings were published even now that he was a Bishop and certainly scarce any at all when he was a child Sâ— Pauls designe therefore in this passage is evidently this viz. to exhort Timothy to remaine constant in iis quae ei tradita fuerant in those Christian verities and precepts by the Apostle delivered in trust to him not in writing but orall Tradition For which purpose he uses these motives namely 1. the consideration of the sublime Apostolicall Office of himselfe his instructour immediately and miraculously called and enabled to that imployment by Christ from heaven therefore he sayes knowing of whom thou hast learned these Evangelicall truths 2â— The conformity of these new revelations to those ancient ones of the Old Testament in which Timothy had been instructed from his childhood in which he might perceive though obscurely traced certaine markes and Prophecyes of the Gospell and so be easilier enclin'd to beleive what S. Paul had plainly delivered to him 3. Upon this occasion he declares the great profit which a Christian may find by having recourse to the old Testament as having great efficacy to make a man wise unto salvation but this not of themselves alone but joyned with the Faith which is in Christ Jesus and perseverance in believing the Christian verities delivered by orall Tradition So that the Apostles might very well conclude All Scriptures
of the Old Testament giving testimony to the Gospell being inspired by God are very profitable not entirely of themselves sufficient for teaching arguing reproving instructing in righteousnesse And that by them the man of God even a Christian Bishop may be made perfect or enabled to every good worke that is as he expresseth the same sence in the former verse wise unto Salvation but upon condition that they be joyned with the Faith or Gospell of Christ Iesus and perseverance therein This to my understanding seems to be the proper naturall importance of this Text of S. Paul so far from evincing what the Protestants would collect from it that it confirmes the quite contrary 4. But let it be supposed which is impossible to be evinced that the Apostle speakes here by way of Prophecy of Evangelicall Scriptures not yet written but with respect to the time when they should be perfectly compleated he sayes onely they are profitable not sufficient to produce the mentioned effects and end He excludes not the Church interpreting them in a word He referres expresly to orall Tradition And by consequence he is far from saying any thing that may warrant the Protestants upon pretence from these words to relinquish the way which all ancient Christians and Fathers of the Church walked in and to walke in that which as hath been shewed by irrefragable testimonies has beene traced by all and onely Heretiques So far is he from saying or giving warrant to any to say Reject all things that you finde not expresly conteined in Scriptures though the whole world upon whose only testimony you receive Scriptures affirme that they received other things from the same authority Keep your selves close to that sence of Scriptures which your own fancies or interests shall suggest unto you and admit neither fathers nor Church to interpret them to you believe your own understandings onely which you may call the inspirations of the Holy Ghost if you please And content not your selves with deceiving your selves alone with such fancies take authority upon your selves to destroy all publique authority and toâ— obtrude per sas nefas your interpretations and glosses upon the consciences of others This S. Paul ought to have said if he had purposed to justifie the grounds of Protestantisme But this I could not conceive to be his meaning and therefore I tooke it to be my best course to be misled by Fathers Councells and the whole Catholique Church 5. A second proofe for the sufficiency of Scripture alone to be an entire Rule of Faith and of great moment among many Protestants is that speech in the end of the Revelation Rev. c. 22. v. 18. 19. Contestor enim omni audienti c. I doe protest to every one that hears the words of the Prophecy of this book If any one shall adde unto these God shall adde unto him the plagues written in this booke And if any one shall diminish from the words of this Prophecy God shall take away his part out of the booke of life and out of the Holy City and out of those things which are written in this book The weight of this Text is much more pressing in their opinion by reason of the situation of it in the close of the whole body of Evangelicall writings and likewise by the advantage of a Parallel place in the end of Moyses his law 6. Hereto it is answered that this Text is so far from obliging us to understand it in generall of Evangelicall doctrines that expresly and in terminis terminantibus it restreines it selfe onely to the Prophecies conteined in this particular booke for bidding any one to presume to make any change in it either by addition and interpolation of other Prophecies pretended to be written by the same Divine Author a thing practised by Heretiques in other Evangelicall writings when this booke was published or by razing out any Prophecies herein conteined as some Heretiques likewise had done in other Apostolicall bookes So that this author is so farre from forbidding any other revelations of divine doctrines besides those already published that notwithstanding any thing here said Agabus and Saint Philips daughters might if they had pleased have set forth their Prophecies so they had done it without injury or disparagement to the Apocalypse Even as Moyses by such like words signified that in his writings were conteined the summe of that law delivered by God on Mount Sinai at least as much of it as was fit to communicate for the present to the people and therefore forbad any man to change his writings any way Yet notwithstanding it is apparent that not onely the Jewes but likewise the Ancient Fathers believed that besides this written law Moyses himselfe delivered to the Preists and Sanedrim many unwritten Traditions relating to the law it selfe some of which are mentioned in Evangelicall Scripture as the institution of the order of Exorcists the mingling of water with the blood of the Testament wherewith Moyses sprinckled the people Skarlet wooll and hyssope to be used in all aspertions the sprinkling the booke of the Covenant with blood The names of Jannes and Mambres the antagonists of Moyses and the combat betweene an Angell and the Devill about Moyses his body c. Besides many Holy men published bookes among the Jewes acknowledged of divine authority wherein were many Mysteries of Faith not onely more expresly but de novo conteined and not at all declared by Moyses many writings of devotion Precepts of Piety and manners c. Onely Moyses his bookes have beene received to this day under the notion of the fundamentall law of the Jewish Common-wealth a title that other writings never challenged 7. As concerning the advantage taken from the position of the forementioned Text in the close of the Evangelicall writings it will be of no force at all to any man that shall consider how it came to passe that the severall bookes were placed in the order as wee at this day finde them viz. That certaine men unknown to us now but followed by a tacit agreement of the Church when after the decease of the Apostles they had sought out all the writings that remained and had beene occasionally published by them compiled them in one volumne in this order They begun with the Gospels or history of our Saviours life and death as reason was placing them it may be in the order as they were written however assigning the first place to S. Mathew because he having written his Gospel in Hebrew for the use of the Jewes and Jewish Christians to whom Christ commanded his Gospel should first be preached and upon their refusall to the Gentiles even for that reason alone his Gospel might be thought to have deserved the first place the rest following in the order as they were written Then followes the Story of the Apostles especially S. Paul written by his companion S. Luke and continued till their separation by S. Pauls voyage to Rome After bookes of
some cases it is within the power of the Church to invent de novo some word or phrase proper to signifie and express a Traditionary doctrine namely in contradiction to any Haeresie arising and opposing Apostolique Revelations shining in the publique profession and practise of the Church So to condemn the Arians denying the Divinity of our Saviour the Fathers of the Councell of Nice made choice of the terme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 though new yet answerable to the sense and notion of that mystery which was received by Tradition in the Church a terme directly and specifically opposite to the Arian Position In like manner the Church of late devised a new or rather borrowed of some particular ancient Father the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Transubstantiation as most proper to expresse the notion which in all ages has been received in the Church concerning the Reall Presence of the body of Christ in Blessed Sacrament a terme which like the flaming two-edged waving sword of the Cherub cuts assunder on all sides whatsoever new Heresies do or probably ever shall devise to oppose that Mystery 5. Notwithstanding some certaine Traditions there were which in the Primitive times were kept secret among the principall Ecclesiasticall Governours as certaine sublime Doctrines the ceremonious formes of conferring some Sacraments of making the holy Chrismes Oyle c. which seemes to have been done partly to gaine a reverence to the Clergy as more neerly approaching to the Divine Light But principally not to expose such Mysteries to the scornfull and profane interpretation of the Heathens or to the weak understandings of the ignorant and not yet sufficiently instructed Christians according to the practise of S. Paul himselfe 1 Cor c. 2. who saith Sapientiam loquimur inter perfectos Wee spèake sublime wisedome among those that are perfect Hence those earnest adjurations in the writings of some very ancient Bishops whereby they conjured others of their own rank when they communicated to them certaine sublime mysteries to preserve in a deep secrecy what they so received a memorable instance we have of this caution in the Books of S. Denis Areopagite Hier. Eccl. c 1. Hence those disguisings of other Mysteries in Books which were to passe publiquely abroad Hence those sudden interruptions when they were ready to discover unawares somewhat above the capacity of their hearers Pagans or Catechumens Frequent examples I could alledge out of S. Epiphanius S. Chrysostome S. Augustine end others But Cuiâ— bono in this placed Since Paganisme has been utterly abolished and meanes of instruction more common and promiscuous especially since the invention of Printing whether happy or not it is doubtfull this cautelous reservednesse has beene out of use perhaps with no little prejudice to the Church in so much as nothing is reserved now in the brests of the Church-Governours even the anciently most secret Ceremonies are divuled to all Mens knowledge So that now Tradition is far more loud and visible then ever it was before and no ground for Protestants to pretend to any suspition that under a shew of Tradition the Church has a mind to exercise either Tyranny or cunning to gaine authority to her determinations 6. Now from this generall Traditionary way of conveying Christian Doctrines c. it came to passe that many Fathers being assured of the truth and authenticknesse of such Traditions and willing to assert them out of Scripture also have interpreted many Texts as conteining such Doctrines which either did not at all afford such a sence or at least not necessarily though perhaps the outward sound of the words might put a man in mind of such Doctrines Examples of this are not a few particularly in the points of Purgatory Prayer to Saints c. So that whereas Protestants cry Victory when they can prove or at least make probable that such Fathers have been mistaken in such interpretations as if the doctrines thence deduced were confuted in my opinion it is without any ground since on the contrary the lesse force that such Texts of Scripture have to evince such doctrines the greater and stronger proofe have such Traditions seeing the Fathers prepossessed with a beliefe of them from the publique practise of the Church accounted them so apparent that they thought they saw them even where they were not at all And therefore when the Church commands us not to oppose the interpretations which the greatest part of Fathers unanimously make of Scripture I conceive she does not a waies oblige Catholiques thereby to give the same sense to Texts which the greatest part of Fathers doe but rather not so to interpret any Text as to contradict the Traditionary doctrines believed generally by the Fathers upon this safe ground of Tradition though perhaps not Logically enough deduced from such speciall passages of Scripture so that though perhaps their commentaries there may be questioned the doctrine in the commentaries ought to be embraced CHAP. X. The second preparatory ground viz. Occasion of writing the Gospells c. 1. IT may now be demanded if this way of conveying Christian doctrines be so much clearer and safer than writing books or any other way of transmitting recordes to what purpose were the Evangelicall bookes written and why were the necessary points of faith reduced into such a prescribed form in the Apostles Creed 2. To say something for answer and first concerning the Creed The end why that was compiled seemes to have been to bring into a short and cleare abridgement the principall points of Christian Religion to be repeated at any ones initiation into Christianity by Baptisme being as it were an enlargement of that forme of Baptising prescribed by our Saviour viz. Baptizo te in nomine Patris Filii Spiritus sancti Now in what senseâ— and in respect of what Persons in what State or Order the Creed may be said to contein all points of faith necessary to Salvation shall be shewd hereafter As to our present purpose we may observe 1. That the Creed seemes to be of a middle nature betweene written bookes and Orall Tradition as a prescribed forme of words so it approaches to the former but as committed by all to memory and actually repeated at Baptisme and other publique Devotions so it partakes much of the latter 2. What extreame advantage Tradition has for its preservation beyond any writing seeing the Creed after it was enlarged by partaking thereof has preserved it selfe from any variety or corruption all the Church over to this day It is true indeed that insome Churches viz in Afâ—ica in the first beginning of Christianity there was a small difference their Creed wanting these words Communion of Saints the sense whereof notwithstanding may probably be supposed to have been included in the Article concerning the holy Catholique Church as may be observed in the Creeds extant in the African Fathers Tertullian S. Cyprian S. Optatus and S. Augustin Which difference it is not imaginable should have come by
considered in a desperate estate for want of means or space to inform himselfe further then not only the Scripture or the Creed or one Gospell but perhaps this one verse in a Gospell This is eternall life to know thee the only true God Iesus Christ whom thou hast sent may be instruction sufficient to salvation and so arising proportionably to other circumstances in respect of other single persons more truths and instructions are necessary and more yet to persons enjoying sufficient means to information to Clergy-men to Congregations to well-ordered Churches Besides if the same Conclusion be considered in another sense without altering the expression a sense obvious enough not improper in which among other ancient Fathers S. Aug. explaines it as he was before quoted cap. 38. viz. that the Scripture here as likewise the Creed is to be taken as joyned with the Churches authority to which saith hee we are expresly referr'd in Scripture then it not onely conteines whatsoever is necessary to salvation in some qualifyed degree of necessity and to some certaine persons considered in some certaine circumstances but likewise in the most exalted importance of the word necessary and to all persons considered either as single or in actuall Communion c. Lastly if the same Conclusion be so understood that the words of Scripture may be I doe not say supplyed but even interpreted by the Tradition of the ancient Church and authority of the present so many Catholiques will subscribe to it 3. This conclusion therefore being so variously applicable and by consequence capable of being orthodox or erroneous according to severall applications in the next place I was to reflect upon my present condition to try whether it befitted mee or no. Now for the present I was in quest of a Church that Church wherein I had been bred e're this time being almost ready to expire I lived in an age wherin there was no want of meanes of learning and instruction even to excesse for the overmuch light made many men too too wanton and curious I had been bred after such a manner that I was capable in some reasonable degree not only of information but likewise of an ability to judge what instructour could approve himselfe to be the fittest to be followed and beleived and for that purpose I endeavoured all I could to free my mimd from all prejudices and partiality in these circumstances two parties invited me to their communion and a Communion some where or other I knew was necessary The one sayd You may without inevitable danger perhaps take your choice of eiâ—her but certainly your best and safest way is to come to us for we will propose to your beleife nothing but the acknowledged written word of God and that wee have for this hundred yeares beleived to conteine all things necessary not only for your salvation but any mans else You shall have the satisfaction to bee freed from all visible authority interpreting that Word The Spirit will teach you to interpret it as truly as wee doe for otherwise we shall not suffer you in our Communion The other party on the contrary protested aloud that if I joyned not with them I was utterly lost that they would propose to me nothing but Divine Revelation conteined not onely in bookes written but Traditions unwritten both conveyed by the same hand and with the same authority and therefor if either both to be received that the former inviters were a new faction for worldly interests divided from the whole world and apparently from a Church which had continued ever since Christs time in an un-interrupted succession of instructers and Doctrine of Teachers appointed for Guides not onely by testimonie of all ages but likewise of the same Scriptures upon which their adversaries pretended to ground their Schismeâ— that these Guides had continually preserved the Church in a perfect unity of beliefe whereas the other party within one age that they have appeared have been torne into near an hundred Sects All of them with equally-noâ— Justice pretending to the same Rule and with the same Rule fighting with one another without the least effect of union not one controversy among them having been to this day cleared 4. In these circumstances coming to the examination of this fundamentall ground of Protestantisme That the Scriptures conteine all points of beliefe and practise necessary to salvation I found it necessary without any change made in the words to apply the termes necessary to salvation not to one or more persons ignorant destitute of meanes of knowledge and in some particular unavoydable exigence but to my self considered in the conditions before mentioned yea further to all Christians in generall and to the exigence of Churches well ordered and setled as on all sides they pretended to be And having done thus I found that no Antiquity ever delivered this Conclusion in so large a sense yea on the contrary that generally all Antiquity protested against it I found that no reason could require that writings evidently intended for sepciall uses and confuting three or foure Haeresies should be made use of or however should be accounted sufficiently and expressly convictive against Opinions not named in them and not them thought upon by the Authours as if they had been entire Systemes of Christianity In a word I found that after I had applyed this conclusion to the present use and Hypothesis the arguments and reasons produced by Mr. Chillingworth c. dâ—d not evince or conclude that which would give me in the case I was any satisfaction at all especially considering that if the Protestants had gained the better in this particular concerning a Rule yet I should be far from being at rest in their Churches unlesse they could further demonstrate that the Scripture conteined all these things so expresly and clearely to all eyes naming those particular necessary doctrines in contradistinction to others unnecessary or but profitable or perhaps requisite onely and applying them to the persons respectively to whom they are necessary and all this after such a manner that no honest reasonable man could remaine in doubt or be in danger of quarrelling with others a thing which mine owne eyes confuâ—ed since I apparently saw earnest contentions and separations about points not onely by my selfe but by the whole Christian world for above thirteene hundred years together esteemed necessary And since by my small reading I had found that there was not one Article of the Creed which had not been questioned and contradicted Or unlesse they could demonstrate that there was no particular point at all necessary Or lastly that there was some visible authority to decide unappealeably what was to be acknowledged for the true sense of Scripture and in it what was onely true what usefull what requisite and what necessary But these were conditions such as that the Protestants had not confidence enough to promise the former and they were too proud and confident of themselves to allow the
latter CHAP. XIII An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's discourse and reasonings premised before his proofes out of Scripture 1. BUt to come at last to Mr. Chillingworth's reasons and quotations out of Scripture to prove that all things necessary to salvation are not onely sufficiently conteined in the bookes of Scripture in generall but even in any one of the Gospells mentioned before cap. 26. And first for the examination of that which he layes as a ground of his enforcing the said quotations viz. That no man ought to be obliged upon paine of Excommunication to believe any thing but what God hath revealed to be necessary to eternall salvation which is the substance of the New Covenant made by God in Christ conteining points of necessary beliefe and precepts of necessary Evangelicall obedience His reasons being Why should any errour or ignorance exclude him from the Churches Communion which will not deprive him of eternall salvatio Why should men be more rigid then God c. 2. In stead of answering to this I acknowledge the foundation to be very substantiall and the Reasons very concluding Onely I must take leave to explaine one phrase in this discourse viz. Things which are of the substance of the New Covenant For if his meaning be that onely those things are necessary to be believed explicitely which are essentiall substantiall parts of the New Covenant and that directly and of their owne nature I must then deny it and so does himselfe elsewhere although in this place that which followes in consequence to this foundation does seeme to require such a sence of the words And to prove the reasonablenesse of my denyall he being now unfortunately dead I desire any Protestant to resolve these questions To believe that our Lord was descended according to the flesh from Abraham or David is it of the substance of the New Covenant directly and of its own Nature We shall both of us answer No. Nor by consequence is it necessary to salvation to know or believe it I aske then further But suppose a man finde that proposition expresly in Scriptures sufficiently proposed to him and acknowledged to be the word of God is it not then necessary to salvation to believe it I will answer againe as both of us should doe Yes without any question the reason being evident because though to believe Christ to be the Son of Abraham be not in it selfe of the essence of the Covenant yet to believe that whatsoever God sayes is true is and by consequence an accessory may by some circumstances be made essentiall and a man may come to be damned for not believing that which without any the least prejudice to him he might never have known or heard of So likewise for any one who believes that the Church is the depositary of divine Revelation and that she is endued with authority from Christ to command things though in themselves not necessary yet such as she thinkes helpfull to piety for such a man I say to refuse to believe the unlawfulnesse of Rebaptization for example acknowledged by the whole Church both in her universall practise and profession that it was a Tradition unwritten which came from the Apostles and confirm'd by the authority of a lawfull Councell or againe to refuse to absteine and fast in Lent Fridayes Quatuor-Temporibus c. the Church commanding him both these refusalls though the former be of a doctrine of it selfe not of the essence of the New Covenant and the later of an action little more then circumstantiall are mortall sinnes and the Church may justly excommunicate and by consequence God will assureedly condemne such as persist obstinately in such refusalls And this for a reason more effectuall then the former because namely obedience to the Chnrch is not onely commanded expresly in Scripture as in the former case but commanded under this very penalty of Excommunication which the former was not for saith our Lord If any one heare not the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen and a Publican 3. But to proceede Mr. Chillingworth to prove that this New Covenant is entirely conteined not onely in the whole Scripture but also in the foure Gospells yea sufficiently even in any one of the foure he first alledges these reasons Because saith he the Evangelist's having a purpose to write the Gospell of Christ or new Covenant no reason can be imagined that they who have set downe many passages unnecessary should neglect any necessary for what a negligence must this needs be such an one surely as no man in these dayes undertaking the same designe would commit Besides with what truth could they stile their bookes the Gospell of Christ if they were onely a part of it 4. Hereto I answer that if by the Gospell of Christ he had meant the story of the life acts discourses sufferings death Resurrection and Ascension of our Saviour as I mentioned in my preparatory grounds I should willingly grant that the foure Evangelists joyntly have written the Gospell of Christ entirely not omitting any passage thereof necessary or very requisite to be known I say the foure Evangelists joyntly for of each severally I cannot say so For for example S. Marke either because S. Mathew had done it sufficiently before or for what other reason I will not trouble my selfe to divine but S. Marke omitting the Incarnation of our Lord of a pure Virgin his birth and all things that followed till he was thirty yeares old begins his Gospell with S. Iohn Baptists mission to preach now I suppose these Mysteries omitted by S. Marke are at least in a high degree requisite to be known and believed generally yea I will adde necessary since they are expressed in the Apostles Creed as short as it is yet not necessary absolutely and indispensably to every person in what state soever but only to those that live in the Church much more to persons of ability and parts yet more to Teachers and most of all to Congregations and Churches and if so then that which Master Chillingworth would conclude from hence cannot be satisfactory in this controversie among such persons and Sects and at this time as I shewed before So likewise the Evangelist S. John besides almost all the miracles Sermons and parables mentioned by other Evangelists omitt's the Blessed Sacrament and the Story of our Saviours Ascension Now I desire any Protestant to say whether what ever would become of some particular person ignorant of these things by an excuse of an impossibility of instruction a man living as now in sufficient light and much more one obliged to be a teacher of others could be saved with ignorance of these things omitted by S. John I further desire him to say whether a society of men desiring to be joyned and ordered so as to be made a Christian Church if they had onely S. Johns Gospell for their Rule and patterne yea though they had all the foure Evangelists yea all the Evangelicall writings whether
I believe necessary to be believed and I do not begin to believe so now I was taught so when I lived in England CHAP. XVI The second Conclusion out of the Fathers concerning a Iudge of Controversies The Authours confession of his willingnes that his opinion against the Churches infallibility might appeare to have been groundlesse II. Conclusion The second Conclusion out of the Fathers c. was this viz. That it belongs alone to the Catholique Church which is the onely depositary of Divine Revelations authoritatively and with obligation to propose those revelations to all Christians c. to interpret the Holy Scriptures and to determine all emergent Controversies and this to the end of the world in as much as the Church by vertue of Christs promises and assistance is not onely indefectible but continually preserved in all truth 1. IN this conclusion there are severall parts as 1. That the Catholique Church is the depositary of all Divine Revelations written and unwritten 2. By consequence that it belongs to her to propound them to all persons 3. That she has authority and that such as requires submission from all not only to propound but also to expound these Revelations and finally to determine all emergent controversies And 4. That this authority is sufficiently grounded upon the great promises of our Saviour made unto his Church Now of these severall Propositions the two former not being questioned by me when I was in England I conceived it not suitable to my designe which was a narration especially of mine owne doubts and resolution with as much brevity as possibly I could to fill paper with quotations of Fathers or other proofes to resolve that of which I was resolved before My only scruple was concerning the third and fourth Propositions Or to speake properly it was not a scruple for I was on the contrary fully resolved and to my thinking satisfied that there was not upon earth any visible authority that could so interpret Scriptures or determine Controversies is that all men should be obliged necessarily to embrace her interpretations and determinations And therefore my purpose is to insist principally upon his Architectonirall controversie not neglecting in the meane time to examine likewise the other propositions but briefly and quasi aliud agens 2. It may be believed and since this treatise is intended by mee for an Exomologesis or publique Confession I will not forbeare to confess it that when the progress of my enquiry after a Church led me at last to take into debate even those grounds of which before I had not the least scruple at all namely Whether as the Roman Church professed there were extant in the world visible any such authority I could not free my selfe from so much partiality against my owne understanding as to wish that it could be made appeare unto me that there were to be found any tribunall whose decisions I might believe my selfe obliged to follow without any scruple or â—ergiversation For then I should not onely in a moment be free from all scruples and doubts in particular points proposed by that authority in which they would all be swallowed up but likewise from a world of inconveniencies inevitably attending upon my position viz. That in doubts of Religion we had onely a Rule of it selfe indeed infallible but challenged by all Sects and no Judge to apply that Rule when necessity required every man being left to his own reason at his own perill to take heed that he wrested not that Rule according to his owne interests or prejudices CHAP. XVII The Calvinists c. presumtuous renouncing of the Churches authority even in proposing of Scripture And pretending to an immediate Revelation 1. BUt before I proceed further to shew how and upon what grounds I found satisfaction in this point of the Churches authority after which I could not long remaine unsatisfyed in all other points beside I have somewhat though not much to say concerning the first part of this Conclusion namely of the Churches being depositary of divine Revelation I do not remember that the Church of England hath said any thing of it more then what may be inferred from those words in the 6. Article In the name of the Holy Scripture we do understand those Canonicall bookes of the Old and New Testament of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church By which expression She seemes to make the Churches authority the onely ground that may ordinarily be relyed upon for the discerning which books are Canonicall and which not And this Mr. Chillingworth acknowledges in severall passages of his booke 2. But as for the Calvinist Churches in France whether the Lutherans agree with them or no I had not meanes to informe my selfe I could not without both indignation and shame read how they have declared their mindes touching this Point in their publique Confession of Faith Where after the premising what particular bookes of Scripture they received as Canonicall they adde these words Nous recognoissons c. that is We acknowledge these books to be Canonicall and a most certaine Rule of Faith not so much for the commune agreement and consent of the Church as for the Testimony and inward perswasion of the Holy Spirit which makes us able to discerne them from the other Ecclesiasticall books upon which although they be profitable cannot be grounded an Article of Faith By which expression they do clearly tell the world that their meaning is not to ascribe to the assistance of the Holy Spirit this their beliefe for generally all Christians doe acknowledge a necessity of such an influence upon the soule whereby the understanding is perswaded to captivate it selfe to the beliefe and the will inclined to the love and acceptation of all divine revelations proposed by the Church But that they have a new immediate distinct revelation and testimony of the Holy Ghost inwardly informing them what bookes are Canonicall and what not And this not only more certaine then the testimony of the present Church but likewise contrary thereto inasmuch as thereby they renounce severall books which the Church proposes as divine and Canonicall 3. Was it possible that reasonable men could write such things and ever hope to finde any other men foolish enough to believe them There seems to have been many persons conspiring to the writing or at least the signing of this Confession Had all these this testimony of Gods Spirit revealing to them and so enabling them to judge and discerne which particular writings are Canonicall and which not And does this testimony which certainly if not falsely pretended to is infallible extend to all the particular passages and Texts in these books without which the believing of the books in grosse would be uselesse VVell since they may say what they please without feare of being silenced and so may all their Off-spring For what other way is left to silence him that sayes he has the Spirit but only Exorcismes Yet for
XIX Passages out of Fathers concerning the Churches Authority 1. BUt I will no longer defer the testimonies which Antiquity affords to the third Proposition conteined in the second Conclusion forementioned viz. of the Churches authority to intepret Scriptures and define Controversies I confesse I might have contented my selfe considering the superabundance to omit single passages when so many Fathers have written whole books to witnesse it as Tertullian S. Cyprian S. Augustine S. Hierome S. Vercentius Lirinensis c. mentioned before and whereas all Councells in whatsoever they have determined have virtually determined this otherwise their determinations were to be esteemed any thing else but determinations Notwithstanding I will not refuse the trouble of selecting a few passages more expresly declaring what at large most of the bookes wherein they are found endeavour generally to prove whether Logically and rationally or no let the world judge I am sure they proved it so effectually that they have thereby utterly destroyed the Heresies that opposed them Let the first witnesse therefore be S. Irenaeus lib. 3. c. 4. Where the Church is there is the Spirit of God and where the Spirit of God is there is the Church and all grace The same Father againe lib. 4. c. 43. We must obey those Priests that are in the Church those that have succession from the Apostles who together with Episcopall power have according to the good pleasure of the Father received the certain gift of Truth And all the rest who depart from the originall succession wheresoever they be assembled to have suspected either as Haeretiques or Schismatiques or Hypocrites and all these do fall from the truth Againe lib 4. c. 62. The spirituall man shall judge them that be out of the Church Which Church shall be under no mans judgement For to the Church all things are known in which is perfect faith of the Father and of the dispensation of Christ and firme knowledge of the Holy Ghost teacheth al truth Again l. 5. c. 4. What if the Apostles had not left Scriptures ought we not to have followed the Order of Tradition which they delivered to those to whom they committed the Churches To which order many yeild assent who believe in Christ having salvation written in their hearts by the Spirit of God without letters or ink and diligently keeping ancient Tradition It is easy to receive the truth from God's Church seeing the Apostles have most fully deposited in her as in a rich Store-house all thinges belonging to truth For what if there should arise any contention of some small questions ought we not to have recourse to the most ancient Churches and from them to receive what is certaine and cleare concerning the present question 3. Witness Tert. de Preser Therefore we must not appeale to Scriptures neither is the controversy to be settled upon them in the which there will be either no victory at all or very uncertaine c. Againe Order did require that that should be proposed in the first place which ought now to be onely debated viz. Which of the parties is possessed of that faith to which the Scriptures agree from whom and by whom and when and to whom that discipline was delivered by which men are named Christians For wheresoever it shall appeare that the truth of the Christian discipline or Faith is there will also be found the truth of Scriptures and expositions and all Christian Traditions Witnesse Origen Since there be many who thinke they believe the things which are of Christ and some are of different opinion from those who went before them let the doctrine of the Church be kept which is delivered from the Apostles by order of succession and remaines in the Church to this very day That onely is to be believed for truth which in nothing disagrees from the Tradition of the Church And again in our understanding of Scriptures we must not depart from the first Ecclesiasticall Tradition nor believe otherwise then as the Church of God hath by succession delivered to us 4. Witnesse S. Cyprian de unit Eccl. There is one head one Source one Mother by the Issue of her fruitfulnesse copious by her encrease we are born we are nourished with her milk with her Spirit we are quickned The Spouse of Christ cannot be defiled with adultery Shee is pure and chast Shee knoweth one house and with chast bashfulness keepeth the sanctity of one bed This preserveth us in God This advanceth to the Kingdome the Children that shee hath brought forth Whosoever divideth from the Church and cleaveth to the adultresse hee is separated from the promises of the Church He cannot have God to his Father that hath not the Church to his Mother Witnesse Lactantius l. 4. c. ult It is onely the Catholique Church that hath the true worship and service of God this is the wel-spring of truth the dwelling-place of Faith the temple of God into which whosever entreth not and from which whosoever departeth is without all hope of life and eternall salvation Witnesse S. Basile and S. Gregory Naz. who as Ruffinus Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 29. relateth took the interpretation of Scripture not of their own sense but from the Tradition of the Fathers Witness S. Cyril of Jerusalem lat 18. The Church is called Catholique because it is spread over the universall world from one end to the other and because it teacheth Catholiquely and entirely all doctrine which are to be known Witnesse S. Ambrose Faith is the foundation of the Church for it was not spoken of the flesh of Peter but of his faith That the gates of Hell should not prevaile His Confession overcame Hell and this Confession excludes many Haeresies for seeing the Church like a good Ship is beat upon by many waves the Foundation of the Church must prevail against all Haeresies L. de incarn dâ—â— 5. Witnesse Dom. in Psalm 37. In the Church the truth resids Whosoever is seperated from it it is necessary that he speak false things Againe Ep. 54. The heighth of all authority all the light of reason for the reparation and reformation of mankinde consists only in the saving name of Christ and in his only Church Again Ep. 56 The supream Emperour of our Faith hath fortified his Church with the cittadell of authority and by meanes of a few persons piously learned hath armed it with copious provisions of unconquerable reason That therefore to him is the most right discipline that especially the weak should retire into this cittadell of Faith to the end that for their defence being placed most securely others should combat with most strong reasons Again de util Cred. c. 16 if the Providence of God doth not precide over humane affairs no care is to be had concerning Religion But if the severall variety of creatures which ought be believed to have flowed from some fountain of most perfect beauty and by certain inward instinct doth exhort both publiquely and privately those
who are naturally better disposed attesting that God is to be sought and worshipped we ought not to despaire but that there is some authority placed by the same God upon which we raising and settling our selves as upon a most firm basis may be exalted up unto God Againe This is the providence of true Religion this is commanded us from heaven this is delivered unto us by our Blessed ancestors this is preserved even to these our times to be willing to disturb and pervert this is nothing else but to seek a sacrilegious way to true Religion Again de unit Eccl c. 19. Neither thou nor I do read this evidently and expresly viz in the Scriptures But if there were to be found in the world any one endow'd with wisdome and recommended by the testimony of our Lord Jesus Christ and if such an one were consulted with by us touching this controversie we should in no wise doubt to observe whatsoever such an one should say unto us and this for fear of being judged to have opposed not so much such a person as our Lord Jesus Christ himself by whose testimony such an one is recommended Now Christ gives testimony to his Church Again de Bap. l. 5. c. 23. To speak the truth the Apostles have prescribed nothing concerning this but this custome ought to be believed to have taken it's originall from their Tradition As there are many things which the universall Church observes the which in good right ought to be believed to have been delivered by the Apostles although they be not found in Scripture Againe lib. 4. That which the universall Church holds and it is not ordeined by Councels but hath been alwayes reteined and observed is most justly believed to have been delivered no other way than by Apostolique Tradition c. We must observe in these things that which the Church of God observes the Question therefore between you and us is Whether of the two Yours or Ours is the Church of God Againe To omit therefore this sincere wisdom which you will not allow to be in the Catholique Church There are many other things which most justly keep me in her bosome The consent of Peoples and Nations keep me there The authority begun by Miracles nourished by hope augmented by charity confirmed by Antiquity keep me there The succession of Prelates ever since the Seat of Peter to whom our Lord after his Resurrection committed the feeding of his sheep to this present Episcopate keep me there And finally the very name of Catholique keeps me there the which name this Church alone not without cause hath reteined among so many and great Haeresies insomuch as when any stranger demands where the assembly is wherein a man may communicate with the Catholique Church there is not any one Heretique ha's the boldnesse to shew him his Temple or house c. These so many and so strong and most deare tyes of the Christian name with good right retein a believer in the Catholike Church although that by reason of the slowness of our understanding or want of merit in our lives the truth doth not as yet shew it self unto us with perfect evidence Againe the same Father in the same book ca. 5. I doe not believe saith he that Manichaeus is the Apostle of Christ I pray you be not angry neither begin to give ill language For you know that I have resolved not to believe rashly any thing produced by you I ask therefore Who is this Manichaeus You will answer the Apostle of Christ. I do not believe it Now thou wilt find nothing what thou shouldst say or do for thou didst promise me a science of truth and now thou forcest me to believe a thing that I know not It may be thou wilt read the Gospel unto mee and from thence wilt endeavour to assert the person of Manichaeus But what if thou shouldest light upon one that doth not yet believe the Gospel what wouldst thou doe to him when he tells thee I do not believe And truly I my self would not believe the Gospel were it not that the authority of the Catholique Church moves me Now why should I not believe the same persons saying to me Believe not Manichaeus to whom I gave credence saying Believe the Gospel Chuse what thou wilt If thou shalt say Believe the Catholiques they move me to give no credence to you therefore if I believe them I must of necessity not believe thee If thou shalt say Doe not believe Catholiques Thou shalt doe unjustly compelling me by the Gospel to believe Manicheus because the same Gospel I believed upon the â—reaching of Catholiques But if thou 〈◊〉 say Thou didst well to believe the Gospell upon the commendation of Catholiques but ill in believing them discommending Manichaeus Doest thou think me so very a fool as that without any reason rendred I should believe what thou pleasest and dis-believe what thou likest not So that surely I doe much more justly and warily if because I am already a believer I doe not forsake the Catholiques to come over to thy partie unlesse thou commandest me not to believe but undertakest to shew me something that may be known most manifestly and apparently Therefore if thou wilt afford me reason quit the Gospel if thou holdest thy self to the Gospel I must hold my selfe to those upon whose command I believed the Gospel and upon the same persons commandement I must by no meanes believe thee But if by chance thou shouldst be able to find in the Gospell some passage most evident concerning the Apostleship of Manichaâ—â— thou wilt thereby weaken indeed unto mee the authority of Catholiques who command mee not to believe thee which authority being invalidated I would no longer believe the Gospell it selfe because it was for their sakes that I believed it So that whatsoever thou shalt alledge will have no force with me To the same purpole the same Father lib. de util cred c. 14. Why should I not most diligently enquire what Christ commanded of them before all â—â—hers by whose authority I was moved to 〈◊〉 that Christ commanded any good thing Canst thou better declare to me what hee said whom I would not have thought to have beene or to be if the belief thereof had beene recommended by thee to me This therefore I believed by fame strengthened with celebrity consent Antiquity But every one may see that you so few so turbulent so new can produce nothing deserving authority VVhat madnesse is this Believe them Catholiques that we ought to believe Christ but learne of us what Christ said VVhy I beseech thee surely if they Catholiques were not at all and could not teach me any thing I would more easily perswade my selfe that I were not to believe Christ then that I should learn any thing concerning him from any other then them by whom I believed in him Lastly the same Father con Cres. I. 1. c. 33. Although saith he there cannot be produced out of the
Scriptures any example of such a thing yet the truth of the same Scriptures is held of us in this matter when we doe that which pleaseth the whole Church the which the authority of the same Scriptures doth commend that because the holy Scriptures cannot deceive us whosoever feareth to be deceived with the obscurity of this question let him require the judgement of the Church which the Holy Scriptures without any ambiguity doe demonstrate to the end that because the Scriptures cannot deceive us whoseover is afraid to be deceived by the obscurity of any question may have recourse to the Churches judgement concerning it the which Church the Holy Scriptures demonstrate without any ambiguity 6. Witnesse S. Vincentius Lyrinensis c. 2. Inasmuch as all do not take the Scripture in the same sense by reason of it's profundity but some on one fashion some on another so that almost as many sences may seem to be drawn from it as there are men for Novatianus expounds it one way Photinus another Sabellius another Donatus another Arius Eunomius Macedonius another Apollinarius and Priscillian another Iovinian Pelagius Caelestius another And lastly Nestorius another For this reason to avoyd the labyrinth of so many contrary errours it is very necessary that the line of Propheticall and Apostolicall conceptions should be drawn according to the rule of Ecclesiasticall and Catholique sense or intelligence Witnesse lastly S. Leo It is not to be doubted but that all Christian observance is of divine institution and that whatsoever is received by the Church into the custome of devotion doth come from Apostolicall Tradition from the doctrine of the Holy Ghost who doth also now preside over his own institutes in the hearts of the Faithfull that all both obediently observe and wisely understand them Serm. 2. de Ieiun Pent. CHAP. XX. Quotations out of Antiquity for the authority of Councells A contrary character of Heretiques 1. TO the former quotations so expresse so efficacious to assert the Churches authority in points of Religion from which there lyes no appeale I will adjoyne other testimonies of Antiquity to demonstrate the veneration given by all Orthodox Fathers to the Councells of the Church their acknowledgement of their obliging authority and how in obedience to them they submitted their owne particular opinions Witnesse hereof may be either the Apostles themselves or Apostolique Fathers at least in those most ancient Canons whereto S Clement also gives testimony who appointed that Bishops should twice in the year keep Councells and among themselves examine the decrees of Religion and compose such Ecclesiasticall controversies as should arise the first in the fourth week after Pentecost and the second on the twelfth day of Hyperberitaei Octob. Witnesse S. Ignatius Ep. ad Smyrn Do you all follow the Bishop as Christ did his Father Without the Bishop let no man praesume to do any of those things which belong to the Church The same Holy Father Ep. ad Policarp testifieth that it was the order in his time that Syâ—ods and assemblies of Bishhops were frequently celebrated Witnesse Tertullian cont Psych cap. 13. In those countrys of Greece there are assembled in certaine appointed places Councells out of all Churches by which both things of higher importance are agitated in commune and the representation of the whole Christian name is celebrated with great veneration Witnesse that glorious Emperour Constantine in his Epistle to the Churches mentioned by Socrates Hist. Eccl lib. 1. cap. 6. where he saith Whatsoever is decreed in the Holy Councell of Bishops that is universally to be ascribed to the Divine Will Witnesse S. Gregory Nazianzen Ep. ad Chelid Those that agree with Apollinards say that they were admitted by the Councell of the West or Roman Bishop by whom it is manifest they were once condemned Let them shew this and we will yeild for then it is manifest that they assent to the true doctrine for it cannot be otherwise if they have obtained this Witnesse S. Ambrose de Fid. ad Grat. lib. 3. c 7. who calls the decrees of the Councell of Nice haereditariâ— signacula not to be violated by the rash boldnesse of any man And many expressions to the same effect are extant in S. Hilary in his booke addressed to the Emperour Constantius 2 Witnesse S. Augustin con Don. lib. 7. con Crescon lib. 1. It is to us a safe thing not to rush forward in any rashnesse of opinion concerning those things which neither have been agitated in any Catholique-National-Synod nor determined in any Occumenicall but to maintaine that with the assurance of a secure voice which in the government of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ hath been strengthned with the consent of the universall Church And againe In the former ages of the Church before the Schisme of Donatus Id. de Bapt. con Don. I. 1. The obscurity of that Question viz concerning Rebaptization of Haeretiques compelled great persons and endued with great charity to dispute and debate among themselves however without any breach of peace In so much that in severall Countreys for a long time the decisions of severall Councells did vary and clash among themselves untill in a Plenary Councell of the whole world that which was soundly believed was without all manner of doubt confirmed Again Id. con Parm Ep. lib. 2 the question being whether Baptisme can be given by those men also who never have been Christians we ought not to affirme determinately any thing therein without the authority of a Councell so great as may be answerable to the greatnesse of the matter But concerning those who are separated from the unity of the Church there is no question at all but that they doe both reteine it and communicate it and that they do both perniciously reteine and perniciously communicate it without the bond of Peace for this hath been already agitated considered perfected and confirmed in the unity of the whole world And againe Id. de Bapt. con Don. lib. 2. cap. 4. Neither durst we affirme any such thing if we were not well grounded upon the most uniforme authority of the universall Church unto which undoubtedly S. Cyprian would have yeelded if in his time the truth of this question had been discussed and declared and by a Generall Councel established Lastly to omit many expresse testimonies of Vincentius Lyrinensis Facundus c. the last witnesse shall be S. Gregory the Great Ep. 24. who professeth that he receives and venerates the fower first Generall Councells no otherwise then the fower Gospells as likewise that he doth in like manner embrace the fifth Councell This was the language of the Catholique Fathers when they wrote many of them purposely upon this very Question And besides these testimonies other will be produced occasionally in the following discourse 3. On the contrary Haeritiques as S. Basile observes doe generally agree 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to raise an altar in opposition to the altar of the
Fathers And Vincentius Lyrinensis cap. 16. gives us a proper character of their Spirit and language bringing them in thus speaking Vâ—nite ô insapientes miseri qui vulgò Catholici vocitamini c. Come now O ye foolish and miserable wretches who are commonly called Catholiques and learn the true faith which besides us no man understands which has lien hid for many ages past but hath bin of late discovered made known But you must learne it by stealth and in secret for it will be delightfull unto you So of old spake the Heretiques Whether of late they have changed this stile or no yea how much they have changed this to be accounted modest language into a new one full of arrogance pride and fury will sufficiently appeare in the treatises Polemicall of Luther Calvin c. CHAP. XXI The doctrine of the Roman Church concerning the Churches authority The great and apparent reasonablenesse of it 1. I will now subjoyn to the doctrine of the antient Church that of the present Roman Church that being set in view the one of the other we may better judge how well they resemble or what unlikenesse there is between them The substance of what the Church has defin'd concerning this point is conteined in this decision of the Councel of Trent Sess. 4. viz. Praetercà ad coercenda petulantia ingenia decrevit Synodus Ut nemo c. that is Moreover to the end to restrein petulant witts this Synod decrees That no man relying upon his own skill and wresting Holy Scripture to his own sences shall presume to interpret the Holy Scriptures in matters of Faith and manners pertaining to the edification of Christian doctrine against that sence which hath been and is held by our holy Mother the Church to whom it appertains to judge of the true sence and interpretation of Holy Scriptures and against the unanimous consent of Fathers although such interpretations were never at any time to be published abroad The substance of this decree is repeated in the Bull published by Pius IV. concerning the Oath of the Profession of Faith 2. This decision considered simply as the words import in their plaine direct sence seemed to me so strangely reasonable and equall requiring only due reverence to the present Church and implying with a strange ingenuity and assurance a conformity with the doctrine unanimously maintained in the antient Church that I could not believe but that some where or other I should find a far greater burden laid by her upon her childrens shoulders for according to that information which I received from the learnedst Doctours of Controversie among Catholiques who for the most part doe dresse this point in School-language and exalt that language to the utmost importance deducing likewise the most rigid consequences from it I thought the bonds fetters wherein the Roman Church restâ—eined all in her Communion were far more stringent and painfull cutting even to the very bones So that this newly discovered great equity of the Church made me suspicious and thereupon inquisitive therefore I searched my selfe and begg'd of others to search for me into former Councells for somewhat more rigorous and unreasonable and after all I could not find in any declaration or Canon in any Councell universally received any higher or more hardly-to be digested expression of the Churches authority then what is set downe in this decree of the Councell of Trent 3. Then I perceived that it was that as it fell out through mine own unwarinesse to me unfortunate word of infallibility and that word understood by me in the most rigorous sence that the terme could import that above all other things made me despaire of ever being able with a good conscience to enter into the Communion of the Catholique Church And yet no such word could I find in any Councell no necessity appeared to me that either I or any other Protestant should ever have heard that word named and much lesse pressed upon us with so much earnestnesse and rigour as of late it hath generally been in disputations and bookes of Controversie Against this word of infallibility that so much by all English Protestants exalted booke of Mr. Chillingworth especially combats and this with too too great success by reason that the Author makes his advantage of that word affixing thereto a sense far more strein'd and exilted then I am sure Catholique doctrine yea or even his learned Antagonist doe require Truly if Mr. Chillingworth would have thought it for his purpose to have proceeded with the ingenuity he professeth and have examined how much latitude might have been allowed him in this point concerning this expression of the Churches infallibility in her Conciliary decisions he would have found that he had much lesse cause to triumph in the furious batteries that he pretends to make against it For first of all the forecited Doctor Veron saith expresly That no mention is found of the word Infallibility in the decrees of the Councell of Trent nor any other received Councell and by consequence according to the designe of his Method that word cannot be as of necessity imposed upon any one A Method commended authorized by three Generall assemblies of the Cleargy of France without contradiction insisted on and prosecuted more then 40. years together by him both in Sermons Disputations and writings and the Author of it enabled to pursue it both by letters Patents of the King of France by the quality of a Catholique Doctour and by Episcopall Mission Againe Bellarmine treating of the comparison between the Infallibility of a Generall Councell and that of Scripture gives the preeminence to Scripture in five severall respects among which the third is That in Scripture there can be no errour neither in points of Faith nor manners nor likewise whether any thing be affirmed pertaining to the whole Church or onely to some few or one particular person whereas Councells may erre in particular judgements And the fowrth That in Scripture not only all sentences but al and every single word belong to Faith whereas in Councells neither the disputations premised nor the reasons added nor illustrations nor explications adjoyned doe belong to Faith but only the simple naked Decrees and not all those neither but only such as are proposed as of Faith c. Hereto may be added that even those naked decrees also are not alwayes necessarily to be understood according to the latitude of the significations of the words and expressions in themselves but onely so far as they are intended to contradict the speciall Heresie condemned by them Hence that famous Carmelite who modestly disguises himselfe under the common title Salmanticensis the miracle of this age both for subtility perspicuity and profound solidity of judgement in that part of his Theological discourse where he treats largely of Angels being to answer an Objection out of the Councel of Lateran hath these words Ad dignoscenduÌ„ an aliquid sit desinituÌ„ ab Ecclesia c.
that is To be able to give a judgement whether any thing be defined by the Church we must as Cajetan well observes attend unto the errors which the Church proposeth to condemn and not to those things which shee speaks incidently for such things doe not remaine defined neither is it erroneous in Faith to opine against them Now the intention of the Councell of Lateran in that decree was only to exclude the errour of Origen who affirmed That this visible world was not per se directly intended by God but onely occasionally and by accident to be a prison in which the Devills should be punished and hereupon the Councell defined That it was Gods pleasure and will directly and out of his primary intention by his divine Omnipotence to create both the Angelicall and Humane Nature Whereas in that Decree it onely sayes incidently that he created at once from the beginning both these Natures And therefore this last assertion is not by vertue of the said definition become an Article of Faith Hitherto Salmanticencis De Angel p. 364. 4. Hence it will appeare what ill use Mr. Chillingworth makes of the terme infallibility either unwillingly forgetting or willingly concealing the great latitude that is allowed generally and by unsuspected Catholique Authors to the sense and notion of it which latitude I am assured his learned Adversary would have been very willing to have allowed him But it was not for his purpose to accept nor so much as take notice of such allowance it would have spoiled and abated the edge of many of his flourishing and seemingly subtile discourses So that it is apparent that Mr. Chillingworths arguments against the Churches just authority as he pretends which to most English men and I am sure to me once appeared unanswerable If that the word infallibility were but laid by for a while yea if the unquestionably allowable qualifications if its sense were but expressed would I am confident by mine owne experience lose the greatest part of their strength and however appeare not to endanger the Catholique Church at all 5. I doe not speak this being now as I am by Gods grace a Catholique to the end either to shew my selfe foolishly forward to take part with any one Catholique writer or opinion against another for the truth is my resolution was that if my mind disquieted with scruples of Religion should chance to finde rest in the Catholique Church to submit my selfe in all simplicity to her doctrine to avoid as much as might be the interessing my selfe in Disputes and Controversies and the entertaining all unusuall suspected devious and rash opinions and to spend the remainder of my life more to the benefit of my soule then by engaging my selfe in particular factions and partialities either about Doctrines or practices Nor secondly to censure at randome all those that make use of that terme in disputations For I know that before any of our late Schismes that word was used perhaps without any inconvenience by the Schoole men and if it were confined to that place where it was bred there would be still no inconvenience But since by manifest experience the Protestants I speak of England thinke themselves so secure when they have leave to stand or fall by that word and in very deed have so much to say for themselves when they are pressed unnecessarily abruptly and too too rudely with it the sence thereof not being mollified and sweetned by just and allowable qualifications Since likewise it is a word capable of so high a sence that we cannot devise one more full and proper to attribute to God himselfe insomuch as Mr. Chillingworth when he could prove that the Church was not in so high a degree infallible as the Apostles shall I say no not as God himselfe thought he had gained the victory Whereas besides Bellarmine before quoted S. Aug. lib. 2. de Bapt. com Don. cap. 3. expresly allowes to holy Scripture a place and preeminence before the decisions of Councells Lastly since the Church which Catholiques in this controversie doe pretend to maintaine only obliges no man to that word which is not found expresly in any of her received Counsells as Mounsieur Veron professeth yea since shee almost desivers the victory into their hands when they urge only her decisions and when they urge them in the latitude that she allows Can I be blamed if my duty to the Church my affection to mine own countrey and indeed to all that call themselves Christians and the remembrance how if I had not perceived that it might be permitted me in this Controversy concerning the Church to wave that word of infallibility I should perhaps never have had occasion to speak this of it in a writing of this nature Can I I say be blamed if such reasons move me to wish that the Protestants may either never be invited to combat the authority of the Church under that notion Or however that when the terme of Infallibility is used it may not be pressed in a sense more rigorous and comprehensive then the Church her selfe hath expressed 6. Now here by the way I think it fit to the end to prevent any mistake or misconstruction of what hath been sayd touching the words Infallible and Infallibility to expresse my meaning to be this viz. That I am so far from dislikeing the words themselves so generally made use of both by Schoole men and Controvertists that I professe I cannot devile any other single termes by which to expresse the Churches just and necessary Authority For if it be true as infallibly it is I am sure That God hath endowed his Church with an Authority to which all Christisns are obliged to submit their understandings and captivate their wills then it must necessarily follow from the infinite wisdome and goodnesse of God that his divine providence will preserve his church in all truth so as to secure all believers that they cannot be misled by following her nor walk safely when they follow any other direction And by consequence that she can neither deceive them nor be deceived her self all which is clearly imported in the distinct Grammaticall sense of those single termes Infallible and Infallibility Notwithstanding since the same termes may possibly be misconceived because they are capable of comprehending a more extended notion then is here expressed as evidently they do when they are attributed to God and to his immediately inspired word And since Protestants have especially of late entertained and drunk in a notion and conception from these termes far more rigorous and comprehensive then either the church her self or most of the most learned and approved Controvertists do conceive any one to be obliged unto which notion it is as yet very difficult to efface out of their imaginations Upon these grounds it is that both from mine own experience in my self and knowledge that I think I have of the peculiar temper of English Protestants I judged it convenient and even requisite
to exhort Catholiques treating with them especially in such times as these that the fields are even white unto the Harvest and that very many more may probably be won by a charitable complyance yet still without wrong to necessary Catholique doctrine God forbid else then perhaps by the most convincing arguments of reason That they would condescend so far either to the misunderstandings prejudices or infirmity of Protestants as since the Church her self obliges no man to those very expresse termes for a while either to abstain from them in disputes or using them to do it with a qualifying preface urging and fastning no stricter a sense on them then the Churches own Decision of her authority doth require Certainly the receiving of a soul from Heresie and Schisme is a work so infinitely precious and meritorious before Almighty God that it will deserve that we should employ in it not only all our strength of wit and learning but all our charity likwise so imitating the great example of that great Conductor of souls S. Paul who told the Corinthians Astutus dolo vos cepi that is being crafty I caught you with guile namely by instilling Christian Doctrines into their minds leisurely and seasonably neither out of time enforcing unnecessary truths upon them nor hastily and abruptly urging even necessary but perhaps unwelcome ones till he had prudently prepared a way for them Now if we entreating with well minded but seduced souls would imitating S. Paul only propose to them at the first necessary doctrines and those represented with all the lawfull inviting advantages and most easie constructions we should no doubt make many points from which for the present through misapprehension they have a strong aversion very receiveable and very easily digestable to them And by these meanes having been happy instruments of restoring them to the Church we may at leasure if we have a mind seek to induce them to adhere unto and declare themselves for our particular opinions and distinctive interpretations of common points 7. But to return from this digression I most affectionately entreat the Protestants that they would heedfully cast their eyes upon this decree of the Councell of Trent that they would peruse and turn it as they please and when they have done this let them consider if a Synod of Charenton or Dort or Gap do not even while they renounce all visible obliging authority usurp notwithstanding more then the Catholike Church here challenges Would any of them give leave to any among them to interpret Scriptures against their sense established by them Nay do not they command men to interpret Scriptures against doctrines unanimously consented to by Fathers Lastly would they suffer a French Protestant to interpret Scriptures but even as their brethren Protestants in in England heretofore during their prosperity graced by them with that title do ordinarily interpret them for example about Episcopacy reall Presence c If therefore such fragments of churches do allow themselves so much let Protestants try if they can be unreasonable enough to impute tyranny to the Catholique Church for forbidding any in her communion to invent new senses of Scripture contrary not onely to the doctrine universally embraced through the whole Catholike world but to this doctrine as professed to be the same which all Churches before and all Fathers unanimously consent in CHAP. XXII The method whereby the Author arrived to an entire satisfaction concerning the Churches authority 1. I Will now proceed in my narration how and by what meanes after I had informed my selfe of the Roman Churches established doctrine concerning her authority and after I had been assured by very learned Catholiques that I was not obliged to build upon any other expression of this doctrine but that of the Church it selfe I in ashort time arrived to a full satisfaction of all the difficulties and prejudices that before I was incombred withall 2. The objections and difficulties by education and many yeares study setled in my mind against the Churches infallibility or authority and which were not suddainly cleared after I knew that the Church was more moderate and condescending then I had before believed respected not only the substance of this doctrine but likewise many particulars and circumstances of it as likewise the immediate consequences of it forexample How it could be justifyed with certainty sufficient to support a supernaturall faith that the Church was legally possessed of this authority Where this authority was scated whether in the whole Church or some speciall members of it Upon what grounds it was challenged How far it was extended And after all these what might appeare to me to be the most rationall way for a Catholique to expresse his resolution of faith so confidently by all Protestants charged with circles and absurdities 3. To gaine satisfaction in these points as for the foundation I resolved only to consider what the Church her selfe sayd so for an information more particular since the church had not descended to so punctuall an expression of her mind conceived it my best way to have recourse either to the writings or verball resolutions of such Catholiques of unsuspected Opinions as had expressed themselves the most moderately intelligibly with allowing the greatest latitude and lastly most approaching to the grounds which I thought before to be most reasonable The particular persons whose speeches or writings contributed most to my satisfaction I shall occasionally name or reflect upon in the pursuance of this Narration 4. Now I do not vainly pretend to or so much as trouble my self with wishing that any man Catholique or other should believe that the method according to which I proceeded or the grounds which in mine own reasoning I laid were more rationall then others for my intent is only to make an Exomologesis or account of that particular order and progresse whereby I attained repose of mind in the authority of the Church and great contentment in abasing and captivating my reason It will be sufficient for me if the grounds by me laid and inferences from them deserve not to be condemned by Catholiques to prevent which I may with confidence say that I took very good advice and used very great circumspâ—â—â—ion Let them be accounted as imperfect as any man shall please I am very well contented that others should tell me that they could have furnished me with better This only I have to say that purposing to write mine own story and not directions for others I am resolved to tell it freely and ingenuously without concealing whatsoever defaults or wickednesses may by others be imputed to it CHAP. XXIII Grounds laid to prove a certainty of Tradition Severall degrees of it 1. SOme of the grounds laid by me in preparation to a distinct conception and satisfaction concerning the Churches authority founded upon Tradition and the certainty thereof have been already occasionally though somwhat before their due season mentioned in the former conclusion cap. 8. and 9. The substance
of which together with others pertinent thereto I will here as in their proper and naturall place orderly set down 2. In the first place therefore since all information of things past before our age can no other way be had excepting only extraordinary or divine inspiration not to be expected or relyed upon if pretended unlesse it be attested by miracles but by Tradition from the times when such things hapned yet arriving at us by the testimony of the present times and persons living with us By consequence I had no difficulty but that in the present hypothesis of Christian revelations the only immediate witnesse of them was the present church and this either by orall profession that thus she had received by information and practise of the precedent age Or by writings of antiene times continued and daily transcribed but all preserved and conveyed to us by the present church 3. In the second place I considered that these divine Revelations and doctrines of Christian Religion being of such a particular nature as that besides the believing them to have been we are obliged to assent unto and embrace them as the only necessary means of avoiding eternall misery and attaining to eternall happinesse Hereupon it is that the present church our only witnesse of them represents them to us not only as the present age does the actions of Caesar or books of Cicero that is with so much assurance that we cannot be reasonable men and doubt of them yet by doubting or disbelieving them there is no losse to be feared but only of our reputation But she proposeth them to us as necessarily to be submitted to and her self as an authorised witnesse having received commission from the divine Author to oblige all men to believe her as a proponent Which double capacity of the church viz. 1. Simply a proponent 2. As an authorised proponent I conceived it very requisite for me to distinguish and at least in my understanding to separate the one from the other For though Catholiques who from their infancy have been brought up in acknowledging the grounded authority of the church have no need to distinguish this double capacity for themselves yet in disputation with those Sects which accept of Tradition simply at least for books of Scripture but deny such an obliging authority and especially in explaining the manner of Resolution of Faith I conceived and found as to my self great profit in this distinction 4. In the third place for simple Tradition I enquired whether and upon what grounds it could be made to appear to be certain and absolutely convincing And upon mature consideration I was satisfied that they were extremely mistaken who thought that there was no absolute certainty in any knowledge excepting only such as we receive either immediately by our senses or by evident discourse and demonstration of reason For on the contrary I found that knowledge from report of Tradition might in some cases be as truly certain as that from sense or demonstration So for example before I saw the City of Rome I was most assured that there was such a place and the reason was because it was impossible that such a world of writings and persons all which could not be led by interest to frame a lye should conspire to witnesse such a thing and not one person be found that contradicted them The like may be said of Tradition or report of things past when a whole age agrees universally to acknowledge a Tradition under that notion neither friends nor enemies contradicting it is impossible that such a report should be false Yea I may add further when there are in the same age two Traditions of two considerable parties directly contradicting the one the other it may fall out yea sometimes it may be most assured that both of them must in some respect be true As for example the whole Nation of the Jewes dispersed all the world over do agree that they have received as a most sure Tradition that our Saviour was an Impostor and wrought all his pretended miracles by Magick and help of the Divell on the contrary all Christians through the whole world agree that they have received a Tradition that our Saviour was the true Messiah promised and that he wrought all those true miracles by the power of God and for confirmation of his divine doctrine In this case these two Traditions being in respect of the partyes respectively universall must necessarily be true though in some sort contradicting yet not in that wherein they contradict For it is as certain that the Jewes received and have continually propagated such a Tradition though false in the root as that the Christians have received the contrary Notwithstanding reason may judge infallibly between them concerning the root of these Traditions namely by demonstrating that such miracles acknowledged by both sides to have been wrought were many of them of such a nature as that they did exceed all created power and that the doctrine was so divine so destructive to the divell as that he was obliged in interest to endeavour the annibilation of it and lastly that nothing was either done or taught by our Saviour but what was agreeable to the antient Prophecies received by the Jews concerning the Messiah c. upon which grounds it will evidenly appear that the Jews who first received such a Tradition were abused by the malice and perfidiousnesse of their ancestours c. And this is the only proper way of determining and deciding the controversie between these two Traditions But of this more hereafter 5. In generall therefore I found that a full unquestionable certitude might be had of some Traditious as to give one example more that there was such a man as William Duke of Normandy who conquered England is most certain not any Englishman or other that ever heard of it but believes it and would impute frenzy to any man that should call it in question Now the reason why this is so certain to every one is this because all men living at this time who either are inquisitive into times past or câ—pable of information do agree that this particular was told them by their Predecessors as a thing come to them by Tradition and so the men of the former age of that before them thus ascending till we come to the age wherein he lived and was personally known and seen by his Subjects Now it is impossible that all men of any age should both agree together and actually effect that complot to deceive their children with a lye under the notion of Tradition Add to this that the present age affords us books and Records descending from hand to hand and written in severall ages between that time and us which testifie the same thing As likewise there are in the generall practise of England Lawes Customes Priviledges c. all which are acknowledged to have had their Originall from the same Author This is an example of one of the highest degrees
of Traditionary certitude that may be of a thing passed so many ages since being confirmed by Orall Tradition Universality Records language and practises or customes 6. An inferiour degree of certainty in Tradition yet certainty however is for example that there was such a man as Alexander the Great This is a thing most certain and yet it wants many of those arguments of assurance in the former example There is indeed a kind of Orall Tradition of this likewise yet not arriving unto this age and climate of the world by such a generall succession as the former by reason that Alexander having lived in a quarter of the world remote from us we are not descended from the men of his age who knew him yet it may be some of them or their children coming to Rome delivered this and so some Romanes conveighed it among these Western parts of the world There are no customes or practises among us relating to Alexander so that the main arguments of certainty are 1. Positive that is writings dispersed abroad made by antient Grecians and Romans all testifying the same thing 2. Negative not one man appearing in this age nor to be heard of in the former that denied it or so much as called it in question 7. A yet inferior degree of certainty in Tradition may be exemplified in some writings as in S. Clements first Epistle to the Corinthians lately published and printed in England For that there was such an Epistle written is testified by all Antiquity and was assuredly believed by all learned men in this age before the publishing of it But it is now near eight hundred years that it ha's been missing in the world for Photius I think is the last writer that takes notice to have read it Of late this Epistle was found in an ancient Manuscript in the King of England's Library sent him for a present out of the Eastern countries Now the certitude that this is the same Epistle anciently acknowledged and read in the Church appears in this 1. That the characters of the Manuscript are very ancient yet I do not believe it to have been written by that glorious Virgin Martyr S. Tecla as the credulous Grecians would pretend so that if it had been counterfeited it was done in times when the falsity might have been discovered by unquestioned copies 2. That the stile is agreeing with the ancient simplicity and gravity of Apostolique writings 3. That the subject is the very same that those ancient Fathers who speak of it do mention 4. That all the extraits and passages which the Fathers of the Church do quote out of S. Clements true Epistle are found in this Upon which grounds it may be truly said and I believe no man will contradict it that this is certainly S. Clements Epistle 8. It is likely that besides these degrees of certainty more upon consideration might be found out but these I esteemed enough for my present purpose Now by certainty I intend not certitudinem rei for so nothing that is or hath been is in it self more certain then another for even a thing that ha's its existence from free or casuall causes when it is is as certain as any other thing produced by causes never so determinate efficacious or necessary But certitudinem quoad nos that is our assurance that it hath been And a thing I call more certain in this notion not which ha's less doubt or suspition of not being for if there be any rationall suspition there is no certainty no not in the lowest degree but that which ha's more wayes to prove it self to be certain then another CHAP. XXIV Divine revelations proved to be certain beyond humane story 1. I Will now proceed by way of comparison to demonstrate the high degree of certitude which we may have of divine Revelations testified by the present Church considered as a simple proponent setting aside the authority which she challenges to oblige all men to submit to In which discourse we are to consider four things especially in Christian Religion coming to us by Tradition but in subordinate degrees of certitude viz. 1. Doctrines meerly speculative and which hardly could be testified in the practise of the church 2. Books of Scripture 3. Ceremonies and externall practises not mentioned expresly in Scripture 4. Doctrines and customes shining in the practise of the Church and likewise more or losse clearly express'd in Scripture 2. First for speculative doctrines which could hardly be express'd in the practise of the Church the Tradition of them seems to be very difficult and the certainty not so demonstrable As for example there are in the Catalogue of Heresies made by S. Epiphanius S Augustine and Philastrius certain opinions called Heresies in a large notion which seem not to have been in themselves of any dangerous consequence but yet have been condemned by Popes c. and ever since by a tacit consent of the Universall Church avoided as the opininions of the Millenaries Melchisedechians c. Now whether these Heresies were condemned as contrary to a Tradition or only by a judgement of discretion by shewing that the grounds pretended for such opinions out of Scripture are not concluding but rather the contrary as the second Councell of Orange seems to condemn some doctrines of the Semipelagians is not very certain However they rest condemned and more probably the former way as contrary to Tradition which may rather be believed of the Millenaries because they pretended for their doctrine a Tradition derived from Papias a scholler of the Apostles and it was very far spread in the church and maintained by great Saints and Doctors as S Irenaus S. Justin Martyr c. It might very possible be that the Traditionary doctrines contrary to these Heresies however speculative and which could not be conveighed by any outward practise of the church might have continued in mens memories to the times when these opinions were confuted For no doubt can be made but that the Apostolique churches together with the books of Scripture received the true sense and interpretation of the most difficult passages which might continue by a successive instruction but of which by reason they were no necessary doctrines of Christian Religion many are lost as I exemplified in the former conclusion So that the certainty of such Traditionary speculative doctrines is very hardly demonstrable and thereupon many learned Catholiques conceive that severall lately controverted opinions in the church as concerning Grace and Freewill the immaculate Conception of our blessed Lady c. have been so much agitated without any decision of the church and it ever any of the said opinions come to be decided by a Councell that the decision will at least oblige to obedience and non-contradiction but not perhaps as an article de fide that is as a divine revelation delivered by universall Tradition Since it is generally confess'd that they want such a Tradition See above in this Section 1 Cha. 9.
3. As concerning books of Scripture the Tradition of them may appear certaine in a high degree at least for the substance of the books For though at first they were written for the use and necessity of particular Churches and persons and no Obligation appears expressely to have been imposed to disperse them through the whole Church Notwithstanding the infinite reverence which all Christians bore to the Apostles made every church desirous to possesse themselves of whatsoever writings proceeded from them Yet this not out of any extreme necessity for from their first foundation all churches were instructed in all points and doctrines of Christianity as likewise the same orders of government publique worship c. and this after an uniform manner as appeared to me evident not only from the antient Liturgies but severall testimonies out of Tertullian S. Epiphanius S. Augustine c. But there was required a long time e're such writings could be universally spread yea several ages were passed before they were all of them received even at Rome it self as appears out of S. Hierome For before they were admitted into the Canon we may be sure that great caution and exact information was used So that after all this they having been now many ages acknowledged by the whole church for divine writings we may have a greater assurance of them then of the books of Aristotle Cicero c. which by reason men were not much concerned whether they were legitimate or supposititious have not been examined with so much advice and caution and yet that man that should pretend to a doubt of them would be suspected of all men to be tainted in his understanding But this high degree of certitude we have only of the divine books considered in gross not of the true reading of particular Texts as appears by the infinite variety of readings in Manuscripts yet even in this respect also we may assure our selves that there is no corruption very considerable or of very dangerous consequence by considering not only Gods providence and promises to his church but likewise by comparing the originall Texts with such a world of Translations Syriake Arabick AEthiopian Latin c. many of which were made in the very infancy of the church long before the Archetype or Original copies were lost some of which Tertullian sayes remained in his dayes 4. In the third place reason told me that such ceremonies as were universally practised through the whole church from the first times though not mentioned in Scripture might justifie themselves to be derived from the Apostles with a greater certainty then even the books of Scripture themselves according to that saying of S. Augustine Ep. 118. Those things which we observe and are not written but delivered and are practised all the world over are to be understood to have been commanded and appointed either by the Apostles themselves or by Generall Councells the authority whereof is most healthfull in the Church Which Tertullian before him thus expressed de Praesor This custome certainly proceeded from Apostolique Tradition for how could that come into generall practise which was not delivered by Tradition Now of such kind of rites many examples are extant in antient Liturgies and many more mentioned as universally received by Tertullian S. Cyprian c. who wrote before there had been in the church any plenary Councell and therefore by S. Augustines rule argue such rites to have come from the Apostles The reason is because it is not imagineable how it could be possible that such rites should be received by all churches through the world and that so immediately after the Apostles times and in such a season when there had never been any generall meeting of Bishops yea when by reason of the horriblenesse of the persecutions it was extremely difficult for the Bishops of one Province to meet together to settle particular necessary affairs in none of which Synods notwithstanding is the least mention made of ordaining such ceremonies if together with Christian Religion they had not been introduced by the Apostles Let now any reasonable man judge if the books of Scripture which he acknowledges only upon the ground of generall Tradition however certainly and unquestionably divine yet do not want some of these arguments of demonstration and enjoy some of the rest in an inferiour degree 5. But fourthly Doctrines or customes shining in the generall practise of the Church and withall more or Lesse clearly expressed in Scripture that is indeed the whole substance and and frame of Christian Religion as was shewed before and therein many points now in controversie between Catholiques and Protestants c. and above all other this point of the Churches authority may prove themselves certain in a degree beyond all these and with as much assurance as Tradition is capable of I am confidently perswaded beyond the highest degree that I mentioned for secular Tradition in the example of King William the Conqueror of England For first all the persons living in the time of Luthers Apostacy in all Provinces not of one Kingdome but of the whole Catholique Church agreed in testifying that their ancestours had delivered such things to them as of Tradition Apostolicall and by consequence since the contrary cannot be made apparent we are to judge the same of all precedent ages ascending upwards till the first times not one Catholique expressely dissenting and much lesse any one age So that unlesse in some one age of the church all Catholiques should should have conspired to tell a lye to their children and not only so but should have been able to have seduced them not one appearing that would have the honesty to discover the deceit I could not conceive it possible that a Tradition of such a nature could be false Add to the confirmation of the same doctrines the testimonies of Histories and Records yea even of enemies for many doctrines and practises Moreover the laws continually in force through the Catholike Church lastly the publike forms of Devotions Feasts times of mortifications c. All these arguments of certainty conspire in a far more eminent manner to prove these kind of doctrines and rites then in the example of William the Conquerour 5. But beyond all these something may be added to which that secular example doth in no visible distance approach For did William the Conqueror ever appoint any persons about him to write all the considerable particulars of his story supplying them with all things for the enabling them to that purpose Did he work miracles himself for the confirming his authority and give power to his servants and their successors for severall ages to do the like Did he appoint a succession of Teachers to the worlds end sufficiently instructed commanding them to keep warily the depositum of that Religion both from mixture and perishing and so to deliver it to their successors and this upon great penalties of disobeying Did he besides solemn dayes for severall uses institute outward rites
and practises to be by all men in all times and places solemnly either seen or practised and these with prescribed formes postures and actions on purpose that the weightiest passages of his acts or sufferings should continually be celebrated in the world leaving an impossibility of their being forgotten without a deluge Nay lastly to secuâ—e all men from the least apprehension did he ingage an omnipotent power to perform a promise that those orders ceremonies and laws should continue to the worlds end in despight of the gates of hell it self Not any of these things have been done by Will. the Conquerour or any other but our Lord to propagate his memory and yet notwithstanding all these defects we are most assured of the Tradition that such a person there was that he conquered England brought in new lawes customes c. What shall we then say of the testimony of the present church for the substance of Christian Religion even while we consider the church only as a bare witnesse or proponent of such things to us Is any confirmation stronger then all this requisite to beget an assurance in us Yea is it possible that more secure order could have been taken then that which the Son of God ha's used to make that which was past now above sixteen ages to remain alwayes as it were visible before our eyes CHAP. XXV The reason of considering this double capacity in the Church Certainty of belief compared with certainty of knowledge 1. THe reason why I enquired into the proofs of the certainty of universall Tradition proposed by the Church considered antecedently to her authority was because I found it necessary as to my self for a distinct understanding the Resolution of Catholique Faith that grounds of certainty of Tradition should first be laid before the authority of the church interpose to oblige us to believe Christian doctrine for the prime authors sake finally which is God 2. Since then Tradition in generall is in it self credible and some Traditions certaine and above all others that ever were or I believe can possibly be the Tradition of the church especially in necessary doctrines of Faith universally believed and all rites universally practised and among them this particular Tradition of an obliging authority in the Church is the most certain we may conclude that the beliefe and assent thereto approaches the neerest to knowledge of sense that beliefe possibly can do But it is impossible ordinarily speaking that it should arrive to all the degrees of assurance that sense cum debitis circumstantiis may have by which means it becomes meritorious that is capable of a reward which I conceive experimentall immediate knowledge is not And hereupon it was that our Saviour told S. Thomas who would not give credit to any reports concerning his Resurrection till his eyes saw him and hands felt him Thomas because thou hast seen me thou hast believed blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed John 20. 29. But it may be objected if manifest vision take away meritoriousnesse by reason of such an apparent certitude as inforces the understanding to assent why should Faith which is or may be built upon grounds demonstrably certain though indeed not in the utmost degree of experimentall knowledge have blessednesse annexed to it I answer the reason seems to be 1 Because before a man arrive to an assurance in Faith there is required a great exercise of his understanding to search all the arguments conducing to a firm grounding of his belief which cannot be done unlesse there be in those persons inquiring some degree of love to the things inquired after which travell proceeding from love is a thing proper to be rewarded 2. Add to this that such persons after such a love and inquiry proceeding from that love will be forced to submit and captivate their understanding to the belief of many mysteries infinitely beyond the naturall capacity of their comprehensions a thing extremely acceptable to God 3. And this is the state requisite in Christians endued with abilities and learning in the Church especially the teachers and governors And however it is most necessary in generall for the setling of a Church that there should be means of assurance of Tradition praerequired to supernaturall Faith because discoursing men especially if they be propossessed with prejudice or a contrary belief would hardly or never be brought without it to captivate their understandings in such a manner But as for silly ignorant Christians to whom God is pleased to give a certainty of adherence beyond a certainty of evidence as M. Chillingworth sayes and who seem rather to believe with their wills then their understandings an immediate and simple captivating of their minds to Christian Verities without searching arguments of assurance may be conceived acceptable to God supposing notwithstanding that they live in a Church where it may be made appear that what they believe is not a lye nor a doubtfull truth but on the contrary certain and infallible To which purpose S. Augustine cont Ep. Fund c. 4 saith As for the other râ—ut of common people it is not the sharpness of their understandings but the simplicity of believing that makes them secure And again If Christ be dead only for those who are inabled by a certain comprehension to discern these things we do labour in the Church almost to no purpose And therefore the Calvinist Ministers c. who profess an undervaluing of Tradition in comparison of pretended inward revelations and assurances from God's Spirit and who teach their followers to hate the very name of Tradition may do well to consider what will becom of them and their faith of Scriptures in generall when they shall begin to doubt that such pretentions are either apparently false or at least impossible to be proved or however no arguments at all to perswade a third person 4. Lastly it is observeableâ— that such Traditions as we now speak of are alwayes capable of being proved to be certain yet are evidently so the neerer they come to their founâ—aine or times whence they take their originall And therefore for example though at the beginning the whole Nation of the Jews were eye-witnesses of the stupendious manneâ— of delivering the law in the wildernesse yet their successors immediately after that generation was dead fell into Idolatry and infidelity the reason whereof was not because they wanted means assuring themselves of the divine authority of their law and the curses attending the breach of it but because of this there was requisite some meditation and exercise of their understanding and besides those curses were future and therefore present temptations of fleshly and secular lusts presently enjoyed by them had so much power over them as to keep them in negligence or busying their understandings and in a presumpâ—â—ion that those curses which were future might perhaps never happen or not upon themselves in person or however by a â—epentance some time or other might be
prevented In like manner and upon the same grounds the Christians of the first times were more holy more unmoved in their faith more zealous for the glory of God then in following ages because the grounds of assurance and other motives did more immediately and so more strongly make an impression upon their minds Notwithstanding the faith and holinesse of the times further distant from the Apostles caeteris paâ—ibus is perhaps more acceptable to God and more meritori us as having more of the will in it as our Saviour implyes in the forecited speech to S. Thomas CHAP. XXVI Grounds pre-required to the Churches Authority 1. HAving shewed the certainty of Tradition in generall and some severall degrees of it and withall the incomparable advantage which the Church as a simple proponent ha's to prove the certainty of her Tradition of those doctrines which concern the substance of Christian Religion In the next place I proceeded to make some neerer approaches to the consideration of the Authority which she challenges to her self and whereby she obliges all in her Communion to believe receive and embrace whatsoever she thus proposeth that is to â—cknowledge the Verity and divine originall of all those Christian revelations deposited in her hands and severall wayes both by orall instruction practise or writing delivered by her to all Christians to be by them believed practised and obeyed The Church as a simple proponent only tells us that such doctrines books and rites were antiently delivered as divine and attested by divine miracles believed most assuredly to be such by all Christians And in respect of this way of proposing even her enemies may joyn with her to confirm this Tradition proofes thereof we find in Jewish and Heathen Authors The Jewes all confesse that the Religion by Christ and his Apostles preached in the world was at least pretended to be of divine authority That strange wonders pretended likewise to be wrought by a divine omnipotence gave testimony hereto But yet neither Jews nor Heathens assent to what Christians infer from hence namely that these were indeed divine miracles and by consequence the Doctrine confirmed by them divine also 2. This being so the Church before she can interpose and make use of her authority to oblige any to submit to the particular doctrines and practises by her proposed and by her likewise where need is explained and interpreted must give a firm unquestionable assurance of these two things 1. That the Religion in grosse which Tradition on all hands agrees to have been delivered is divine and hath been more then sufficiently proved to be so 2. That one of the speciall doctrines of this Religion is her authority so far extended I say this assurance must be firm and unquestionable in both these points for if it be only probable though in never so high a degree I was not able to comprehend how that which is built upon such a ground could be absolutely firm and unquestionable 3. To demonstrate therefore the former point viz. concerning our assurance of the divine originall of Christian Religion I suppose this for a ground That from sufficient principles reason can conclude certainly and necessarily which not being to be denyed by rrason I adde that the principles to be laid by reason as a ground of this our assurance are 1. The consideration of what a nature those miracles were which that they have been wrought we have from Traditâ—on not only assurance but the highest degree of assurance that Tradition can almost afford 2 Of what a nature Christian Religion delivered by an equally assured Tradition is for the confirmation whereof such miracles were wrought These two principles as they give mutual vertue each to other and both of them together do necessarily conclude all that we desire to demonstrate so they ought not easily be disjoyned For first some of the same effects which in Christianity we call true miracles no doubt have been wrought in places where a false Religion hath been professed And on the other side every Religion wherein there is no impiety is not necessary to be esteemed of divine originall But when can it be demonstrated that true miracles have been wrought for the asserting of a Religion and that that Religion teacheth supernaturall doctrines of holynesse piety justice c. then nothing can in reason be objected against it 4. In the present case therefore 1. Concerning Miracles wrought by Christ and his Apostles c. to the end that I may only point at these things since it is not my present purpose to speake of this argument but only as a preparation to my information concerning the churches authority and Resolution of Faith we may consider as in this number of miracles 1. Propeecies in the Old Testament brought to us by most assured Tradition wherein we find expressely foretold that the Messiah should come before the Scepter was departed from Judah that is before the particular Commonwealth of the Jews was destroyed that he should teach a new Covenant to be written not in Tables of Stone but in the hearts of Gods people that he should confirm this Covenant by the same Miracles which our Saviour actually wrought that the Gentiles after the death and glorification of the Messiah should be received into this Covenant and the Jews for their infidelity rejected c. 2. Stupendious miracles apparently wrought by Christ and his Apostles to which because they were but a few persons end therefore lest the narrownesse of the scene should prejudice their authority we may ad a continuance of the like miracles performed by the successors of the Apostles in all the parts of the Roman Empire and by a world of persons learned and unlearned men and women c. None of which could have been performed by any inferiour naturall agent known of us and therefore either by God himself immediately or by good supernaturall spirits at least 5. In the second place for the doctrines and precepts of Christianity the former are indeed many of them above the reach of naturall reason but not directly against it conducing very much to the glory of the divine incomprehensible Majesty and the latter directing mankind in the most perfect manner imagineable to glorifie God to renounce deâ—ie and contemn wicked Spirits teaching men to performe all duties of justice and charity to all manner of persons respectively to preserve peace and tranquility in the world and lastly to perfectionate every single person in sobriety chastity c. after a manner more then humane so that if man be capable of being elevated to a â—elicity beyond nature this is the onely Religion worthy to bring him to it 6. From these principles reason may conclude most assuredly 1. That such miracles were certainly wrought many of them immediately by an omnipotent power and the rest at least by good Angells as Gods Ministers since it is impossible that wicked Spirits should be willing to strain themselves so far on purpose to
teach mankind to love and glorifie God so hated by them to encourage them in the learning and practise of vertue and holynesse and in a word to induce them to hate renounce and destroy the Kingdome of Beelzebub the Prince of Divells 2. That such a Religion which most assuredly ha's been attested by such miracles is most true 3. That by consequence since this Religion expressely sayes so it is most necessarily to be embraced being proposed by such a witnesse and proponent as God in that Religion ha's declared to have received commission from him and authority for that purpose And this Proponent is as after the spending of many thoughts and much time before I could free my selfe from many prejudices and misinformations caused by education c. by the goodnesse and mercy of God I came at last evidently to perceive to be the present Catholike Church CHAP. XXVII Proofes â—ut of Scriptâ—ure c. for the Churches auâ—hority 1. THe speciall grounds from whence to mine own full satisfaction J collected this assuâ—ance That the Church alone was that divinely authorised proponent from whom I was to receive divine Revelations and these in the sense that she received and proposeth them as likewise the method and manner according to which as distinctly as I could I first gave an account to mine own understanding and now to others were as follows 2. It having been before declared and conformably testified by all kinds of antient Ecclesiasticall writers 1. That the doctrines and formes of practise of Christian Religion were by the Apostles with great care and assiduous inculeations firmly setled in all Churches by them founded and established To which form other Churches by their successors converted generally conformed themselves as Tertullian de Prescrip saith The Apostles founded Churches in every City from which Churches other Churches afterward did borrow the Faith delivered and the seeds of doctrine 2. That Religion was thus setled chiefly and indeed only by Tradition the books of Scripture having been written only occasionally and though they comprehend in generall the principall points of Christianity yet it is very briefly obscurely with seeming contradictions and dispersedly whereupon it is that they do often refer us to the profession and practise of the church Hence in evidence of reason it will follow that he that would inform himself of Christian Religion must have recourse thither where it â—a's been dâ—posited and that not simply in words but withall the sense of those words and the very life of them in practise and this depositary is by all acknowledged more or less to be the Catholike church For even those who make it a part of their Religion to oppose the authority of the Catholike church yet acknowledge that they have received the Scripture that is all the Religion which they have from her and her authority 3. Hence it will follow that that man that should either look for Christian religion where it is not or expect to find it entire where there was no intention to include it in its whole latitude or hope to â—ssure himself of the clear sense of it where it is set down often obscurely almost every where obnoxious to variety of interpretations would certainly not follow the conduct of his reason 4. Notwithstanding if the imputation of unreasonableness were the only effect of such an indiscreet way of information there is no proud man and pride or impatience to submit to authority is the root of all heresie and Schism but would easily perswade himself to despise such an imputation yea he would take a pleasure in opposing himself and his own reason single not only to one but many ages of men that should it more reasonable to relye upon authority for that which cannot be believed but upon the only motive of authority There is therefore another effect far more considerable then point of reputation which is the utmost danger of eternall perdition in renouncing one main doctrinall foundation of Christian Faith which is the authority of the one holy Catholique Church of Christ which authority consists not only in delivering books of Scripture or Traditionary doctrines but in obliging all men to unity both in fâ—ith and love which is impossible to be had except all men be obliged to the sense and interpretation which she proposeth as received from her by the same authority from which she received the books or doctrines themselves 5. A doctrine this is the most expresse in Scriptures the most constantly asserted by Fathers the only businesse of all Councells the most freely without any contradiction embraced by all Christians before these times excepting only those whom even the Sectaries of these times will call Heretiques or Schismatikes and in these times by all that enjoy the name of Catholikes In a word a doctrine this is beyond all other traditionary doctrines propagated from the Apostles to these times with the fullest universall consent of all Catholikes in all places and of all times of any one point in Christian Religion or any one book of Scripture 6. Among proofs out of Scripture we will begin with the Old Testament concerning which S. Augustine in Psal. 3. ch 2. professeth that the Prophets foretold more often more plainly of the Catholike Church then of Christ himself and the reason he sayes was because many Heretiques would arise that would perhaps spare the person of Christ but none could be a heretike without withdrawing himselfe from the authority and unity of the Church Now the particular Texts which especially S. Augustine makes use of to assert the churches Authority are these In the last days the mountain of the Lord shall be on the top of all mountains and all hills shall flow unto her And she shall judge every tongue that resists her in judgement And Kings shall walk in the light of the Church and people in the splendour of her East Again That every Kingdome and Nation which doth not serve her shall perish Isa. c. 2. 54. and 60. That of the Kingly Prophet David Glorious things are spoken of thee thou City of God That of the Canticles Thou art faire and there is no spot in thee And that of the Prophet Ezechiel Thou shalt no more be called forsaken Psa. 86. Cant. 4. Ezech. 37. 7. Proofs out of the New Testament are Behold I am with you alwayes unto the end of the world Mat. 8. upon which S. Augustine in Psa. 70. 10. thus infers The Church shall be here unto the end of the world For if it shall not be here unto the end of the world to whom was it that our Lord said Behold I am with you alwayes unto the end of the world And what was the reason that it was necessary that there should be such speeches in the Scripture Because there would in times to come arise enemies of the Christian Faith which would say Christians will continue for a certain space after that they will vanish and Idollâ— shall
return that shall return which was before Again Mat. 6. Thou art Peter and upon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it And again Joh. 14. The Spirit of truth shall remain with you for ever And again Let both grow together unto the harvest And againe Mat. 18. If any man will not hear the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen and a Publican Upon which S. Augustine lib. 5. de Bapt. thus descants the which house likewise hath received the keyes and a power of loosing and binding Whosoever shall contemne this house reproving and correcting him let him saith he be unto thee as a Heathen and a Publican And lastly The Church which is the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 4. CHAP. XXVIII The validity of such Texts c. 1. UPon these and other such Texts of Scripture joyn'd with Tradition and uninterrupted practise the antient Church grounded upon her authority the antient Councells their power of anathematizing all gain-sayers and the antient Fathers all their arguments and discourses against all sorts of Heretiques arguing thus That if the promises of Christ were true that his Church should continue for ever and so continue as that she should alwaies be preserved in all truth so that the gates of hell should never prevail against her then whatsoever Heretiques opposed or Schismatiques separated themselves from the present Church either gave Christ the lye or acknowledged themselves to be a Congregation exempted from these promises concluding that no pretence could be sufficient to warrant any man at any time to separate from the Church to which such promises have been made Hence that great Alexander Bishop of Alexandria Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. We acknowledge one onely Church Catholique and Apostolique which as she can never be rooted out although the whole world should attempt to fight against her so she surmounts and dissipates all the impious assaults of Heretiques Hence likewise S. Athanasius The Church is invincible although hell it selfe should oppose her Hence lastly Theophilusâ— God at all times affords the same grace unto his Church namely that the body should be preserved entire and that the poysons of hereticall doctrines should have no power over her V. S. Hierom. Ep. 67. 2. Now if these promises of Christ be not both infallible and likewise absolute and unlesse the Church to which such promises belong be not only visible but by the weakest understandings discernable from all other factions and Congregations and lastly unlesse upon the same grounds that all the Fathers took advantage from such promises to condemn all Schismes and Heresies against the Catholique Church of their times all succeeding Catholiques might with as much reason and justice from the same promises conclude as efficatiously against all following Heresies and Schismes whatsoever hath been said by all these Fathers especially the writings of S. Augustine against the Donatists will prove to be the most foolish impertinent jugling discourses that ever were yea that were too mild a censure I should say the most blasphemous and pernicious to Christianity For by ascribing to the present Church respectively such sanctity authority and indefectibility if such titles could not be warranted from Scripture and Tradition all possible means of taking away scandalls and errours among Christians would be utterly lost it would be unlawfull for any men to preach truth and piety or reform vice in a word that fearfull comminatory curse in the Revelation would be converted into an Evangelicall precept Qui nocet noceat adhuc qui in sordibus est sordescat adhuc Let him that doth mischiefe proceed to do more mischiefe still and let hiâ— that is filthy be filthy stil Apoc. 22. I might ad Et qui incredulus est incredulus maneat Let him that is a disbeliever take care that he continue a disbeliever still for whosoever reforms these things are Heretiques and Schismatiques 3. But such promises are too expresse in Scripture the Tradition of them too constant and universall the Fathers too good Christians to leave any suspition in mens minds that they should either lightly imprudently or wickedly make use of arguments to destroy heresies which in future times would be as proper yea far more efficacious to destroy truth Therefore if all antiquity conspired to argue thus Christ has expressely promised and foretold that his Church shall be as a City set upon the top of a hill and that he by his Spirit will be with this his Church to the end of the world in which Church notwithstanding there shall be a mixture of good and bad till the day of Judgement but however the Church it self is without spot or wrinckle Therefore it is a blasphemy in you Manicheans Donatists Pelagians c. to say the Church of Christ was perished or invisible or a harlot till you revived reformed and purified it I say if the Fathers had reason from such promises to argue thus in the second third and fourth Centuries their Successours had as good reason to make the same deductions from the same principles in the fifth and sixth ages and so downward till these very times For as Christ is the same yesterday and to day and for ever so likewise are his promises and by consequence so likewise is his Church since he ha's engaged his omnipotence to make good such his promises to his Church untill the worlds end 4. If not Let those that forbid such a method of arguing name how long a time and how far those promises are to be extended Let them name the Climactericall year when the effect of them is to cease or what constellation ha's over-ruled the operation of Gods holy Spirit To conclude let them give some reason why the Donatists who though in all points of Christian Doctrine agreed with the Catholique Church yet because for I know not what pretended misdemeanour of one Bishop they separated from his Communion and afterward from all those that communicated with him that is the whole Church are therefore so highly condemned by the Fathers for this their Schisme that they professed the same heaven could not hold them both yea that Martyrdome it selfe could not blot out that crime What priviledge can all those Sects of this age alledge for themselves that the same arguments and judgements of the Fathers should not be applied to them who to their Schisme from charity have added a division from and contradiction to not only the Catholique Church but all manner of Congregations praeexistent in so many points of doctrine and faith of so high importance 5. I confesse I could not imagine what could be opposed to this and therefore I could not but conclude that the antient Fathers Logick was concluding yea that such unanswerable arguments of theirs were powerfull means preordained by Christ for the accomplishing of his good promises to his Church inasmuch as by them the gates of Hell that is as severall Fathers
expound Heresies have been so far from prevailing against the Church that they are utterly vanished and the Church built upon that Rock which gave Peter that his new name continues firm and unmoveable and no doubt will do so to the end of the world whatsoever engines of cunning malice or rebellion the Calvinists and other bloudy Sects do raise against it to batter it with greater violence then ever before 6. I am the more confirmed in joyning thus with the Fathers because I perceive that they yea that one single Father of the first magnitude S. Augustine ha's already answered all the most considerable arguments which the Protestants of these times are ready to borrow of their Fathers the Donatists c. to destroy the authority of the Church He ha's already cleared the objection from the example of the Jewish Church reduced to such an almost invisible estate that there were left no more then seven thousand men and those hidden which had not bowed the knee to Baal And from that speech When the â—on of Man comes shall he find faith upon earth and Come out of Babylon my people and from the example of that great Eclipse in the Catholique Church during the interregnum of Arianisme S. Aug. collat post con Don. cap. 20. id l. 81. quaest qu. 61. id dâ— Un. Eccl. S. Hier. con Lucif S. Aug. Ep. 48. CHAP. XXIX The Objection from the overflowing of Arianisme in the Church answered Mr. Chillingworth's objection That Christs promises are conditionall answered 1. THis last objection concerning Arianisme because even the-now-English-Protestants think they have great advantage from it I am not in so much hast to draw towards an end of this conclusion but I can be content to set down S. Augustin's answer to it with a short Appendix It seems the Donatists took the advantage from some hyperbolicall language of S. Hilary concerning the great deluge of Arianisme upon the Church to enervate the promises of Christ concerning the extension and duration of it To this S. Augustine Ep. 48. thus answers That time concerning which Hilary wrote was such that thou hast thought that thou mightst privily assault such a number of divine testimonies as if the Church were perished out of the world c. Hilary therefore either blames only the tares which were in the ten Asian Provinces and not the wheat or he thought fit therefore the more profitably by how much the more vehemently to blame the wheat which by some default was in danger For even the Canonicall Scriptures have this customâ— in reprehensions that the word seems to be addressed to all when it reaches home only to some few 2. For confirmation of this answer of S. Augustine it may be observed 1. That the violent brunt of that Persecution of the Catholiques by the Arrians lasted scarce four years namely from the Councell of Ariminum to the death of the Emperour Constantius 2. That during that time the Western Churches felt little change by that Persecution 3. That those who subscribed the cunningly contrived Creed at Ariminum did not intend to prejudice thereby the faith of the Councell of Nice since the new Creed was capable of a Catholique sense 4. That even in the East very many glorious Catholique Bishops survived the fury of the Arrians 5. That the succession of Catholique Bishops was so far from being interrupted thereby that S. Hierome who lived neer those times professeth that in his daies there was not one Bishop in the Catholique Church that was not a legitimate successor of those glorious Prelates of the Councell of Nice From all which considerations we may rationally collect that our Lord in this example gave a warning to the Rulers of his Church to be vigilant to prevent the like dangerous Heresies for the future but withall to be confident in his promises since he had been so carefull to perform them that when Heresie had all imagineable advantages yet he provided so for his Church by putting an end to those tentations that the succession of lawfull Bishops was not at all interrupted by them 3. Beside these Mr. Chillingworth produceth an engine his friends know from what forge to invalidate as he believed all manner of advantage which Catholiques reap from the promises of Christ concerning a perpetuall succession of his Church by saying that those promises are onely conditionall viz. If Christians would make use of and improve those meanes that Christ had left for the propagation of his Church otherwise not 4. But hereto the answer is very ready For 1. All that is alledged is spoken meerly gratis there being no warrant from any circumstance in those Texts wherein such promises are contained for such an interpretation and therefore when plain Texts are and have been interpreted in a sense absolute by all Catholiques of all times a new unnecessary interpretation will certainly find no entertainment with any unlesse it be such as make antiquity a prejudice to truth 2. M. Chillingworth applies this interpretation to future times onely not to passed or present so that thereby it shakes onely our hope for succeeding times not our faith for the passed or present and therefore it is not availeable in the dispute in hand concerning the Roman Catholique Church which all English Protestants acknowledge to be a true Church of Christ defective in no necessary truths all the fault being her superabundance 5. And for this reason it was that generally he was blamed and I my selfe have often taxed him for serving himself of so scandalous and as we thought so uselesse an interpretation But upon more serious consideration I judged not him unreasonable for it but my selfe and others not quick-sighted enough to perceive the necessity he had though he never discovered himselfe plainly to any man as far as I know to make use of so desperate a glosse For doubtless he saw clearly that if there were such absolute Promises of indefectibility and divine assistance to the Catholique Church none could with any justice challenge them but the Roman Church since she only appropriates them to her present Communion all others laying down their claim The speciall allegations which she may produce to prove her self in a speciall manner interessed in these promises I shall take notice of in the last conclusion Lastly S. Augustine will afford us a satisfactory answer who to the like objection of the Donatists viz. Men would not persevere and therefore Christian Religion hath failed out of all Nations except only the party of Donatus Answers him As if the Holy Ghost was ignorant what would be the future wills of men which yet foreseeing notwithstanding foretold that the Church of Christ should endure for ever De unit Eccl. c. 12. CHAP. XXX The generall ground of the Churches authority viz. Christs promises The severall subjects and acts thereof 1. TO return therefore to the authority of the present Catholique Church by vertue of which she obligeth all men in her communion
not only to receive the Scriptures from her as a depositary of them but the true interpretation likewise of them preserved by her together with all other Traditions as much as concerns the substance of Christian Religion This authority seems to be grounded especially upon the promise of indefectibility an indefectibility I mean of the Church considered as one body composed of parts ruling and obeying teachers and persons instructed as S. Paul describes the Church as it is to continue to the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4. Not as Mr. Chillingworth who would make our Saviours meaning to be no more but that till his second coming his Gospell should not be so utterly rooted out of the world but that somewhere or other there should be some that should professe it 2. By vertue of this promise the Church is assured 1. not to be deprived neither of any necessary truths nor of lawfull Pastors to teach those necessary truths when I say necessary I mean not absolutely necessary to every single person considered in any circumstance exigence or extremity as Mr. Chillingworth and Doctor Potter c. through their whole books understand it whether mistaking their adversaries or no I thought it unnecessary to trouble my self to examine but I am sure without any prejudice to the established doctrine of the Church which remains untouched though all the inferences which they would make from such a notion of the word necessary were allowed them but I mean truths necessary to the constitution of a glorious visible Church which must be furnished with a world of Doctrines and Orders which to all single persons are far from being necessary to be believed or known much lesse to persons wanting abilities or means or time to be instructed 2. She is secured from Schisme or Heresie for remaining to the worlds end one holy Catholique Church as we professe in the Creed how can she be divided from her self either in Faith or Charity For unlesse all Bishops in Councells Oecumenicall and indeed all Christians should conspire to renounce that truth to day which they believed yesterday how can novelty or heresie enter universally into the Church under the notion of Tradition 3. Concerning the subject of this authority the principall subjects are indeed the Governours and Pastours of the Church with whom Christ hath promised that he will be to the end of the world But the adequate subject are all Catholique Christians as well instructers as instructed since Tradition is continued by them both shining in the doctrines taught and received in devotions exercised and in outward practises and ceremonies celebrated by all Christians 4 Now of this authority of the Church there are generally speaking two acts 1. An Obligation lying upon all Christians to acknowledge that doctrine to be true and necessarily to be believed and those practises necessarily to be conformed to which are taught and received by the whole Church and all this upon penalty of being accounted Heretiques that is no members of the Church and therefore by consequence divided from Christ the head of the Church which inspires life into it here and will glorifie it hereafter 2. A coërzion or infliction of spirituall penalties and censures as suspensions deprivations excommunications c. on those that persist stubbornly in opposing those truths and practises And this belongs to the Teachers and Governours of the Church more or lesse according to their severall qualities For every Parish Priest ha's some degree of this coercive power over his stock every Bishop over both Priests and severall congregations within his Diocesse ha's more every Metropolitan a yet larger power A Provinciall Synod above a single Bishop or Metropolitan c. And in conclusion the supreme Ecclesiasticall tribunall is a Synod Occumenicall lawfully called confirmed and some adde universally received by all Catholique Churches that is by their Prelates from which there is no appealing for if there were all authority would be vain enjoying the name but without any effect or use at all as shall be shewed hereafter 5. Concerning the former act of Ecclesiasticall authority viz. an Obligation lying upon all Christians under pain of Heresie to receive the doctrines and practises of the universall Church that it is in the Church antecedently to a generall Councell appears by this namely that there were in the Church very many Heresies taken notice of acknowledged for such by all Catholikes and dissipated before any generall Councell had been called as the Ecclesiasticall history S. Epiphanius will assure us And this is grounded ◠Upon evident reason for what is heresie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but a relinquishing of a former received opinion or practise and the choice of a particular new one an act this is which implies an extreme contempt of the whole mysticall body of Christ and a preferring ones own single judgment or wilfullnesse before whatsoever els is prudent or sacred in the world 2 Upon expresse Scripture for S. Paul commands the Thessalonians and S. John all Christians to abstain from the conversation of and not so much as to bid God speed to all disordinate walkers swerving from the rule established and all introducers of novelties in the Church Yea S. Paul sayes that an Heretique even before the Bishops censure is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemned by himself that is as severall Fathers expound it voluntarily and by himselfe separated from the body of the faithfull so that the solemn excommunication of the Bishop against him may seem to be onely a ratifying of that mans censure against himselfe For I conceive it can hardly be affirmed of all Heretiques in generall that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 self-condemned that is professing and maintaining errors against their own conscience and knowledge 6. Now this authority residing in the whole body of the Catholique Church I must adde of the present Catholique Church has been in all times preserved so inviolable that besides the fore-cited testimonies of the Fathers this observation will sufficiently justifie it viz. That there was never in any age of the Church as far as I have been able to inform my selfe any one single person esteemed a Catholique that ever either spoke against or in the least degree censured or seemed to render suspitious any doctrine or practise universally believed or received by the Catholique Church during the time that he lived Many Fathers have been very bold and eager against abuses and errours particular some of them perhaps too largely dispersed but never any of them whether private person or Governour learned or unlearned taxed the Church either of errour in doctrine or of superstition prophanenesse or any other enormity in practise Many of them have earnestly called for a free Councell to reform particular disorders and errours in the lives and writings of both Clergy and Laity sometimes not sparing Popes themselves but never to have the Church it self to alter any of her doctrines or to change any of her practises
23. But if we observe the dependance and limitation of that speech the meaning will appear to be that for the outward practises of Moyses his law the Jews were to submit themselves to the established authority yea even when they interpreted that law to the peoples disadvantage as they did in the case of tythes mentioned by our Saviour in consequence of the former speech including herbs ' as Mint Commyn c. among the Species tythable which Moyses his law did not expresse not necessarily imply 3. Such authority the Priests Scribeâ— and Pharisees had to explain the Precepts of his law for outward practise But as for spirituall points of belief Prophecies or internall sanctity it does not appear that they much medled with them not one decision of the Sanedrim can be produced concerning such matters Indeed who should be the interpreter of such doctrines There were among them two principall factions the first of the Nobility that is Priests and those were generally Sadduces as Josephus informs us the other that popular faction of the Pharisees Now I suppose the Sadduces who denied the immortality of the soul the existence of Angells c. were very incompetent Judges in spirituall matters and yet the authority was principally in their hands As for the Pharisees they were the more Orthodox of the two but wanted authority And to shew that neither party pretended that points of such a nature were within their cognizance it is observeable that neither of them extended their power to the condemnation or excommunication of the other for such differences For for such trifles as heaven or hell c. they gave free liberty of conscience to every one to believe what and how much any man thought fit Therefore surely our Saviour never intended to extend the forecited Text to such decisions of the Scribes For then the people had been obliged to have submitted to that decree of theirs viz. that he should be excommunicated that confessed Christ to have been the Messiah Which Decree of theirs though it seems to be about a principall point of Faith yet the ground of making it was not to determine points of that nature but because they believed or at least said that they believed that our Saviours design had been to destroy the law of Moyses and the Temple and all the Rites which Moyses gave to the Jews therefore as externall Magistrates they provided by such a decree against sedition and rebellion CHAP. XXXII Enquiry concerning the extent of the Churches authority How Stapleton states this point 1. AFter the having examined the grounds of the Churches authority which appeared to me both as firm in themselves as the expresse word of God the promises of Christ and the Prophecies of the Old Testament could make any thing firm and likewise as evidently certain to my understanding as the universall acknowledgement of all Christians in the Catholique Church attested by the continuall profession and practise of all ages of Christianity the quotations yea whole volumes of Fathers and the concurrence of all Councells Provinciall Nationall and Oâ—cumenicall could render any thing that was delivered before our times assured to any man In the next place I took into consideration the extent and latitude of this authority how far it did necessarily oblige all Christians to submit to it and what manner of submission is required respectively to the doctrines Rites Reformations c. decided by the Church 2. Now this enquiry I made not with any designe to make choice of any particular opinion among learned Catholiques to adhere to in opposition to any others for being a Catholique I was resolved to be an obedient son of the Church and onely of the Church but to the end that by instructing my self how much more easie some Catholique Doctors of unquestionable integrity had made the bonds whereby the Church restrained all in her Communion contrary to that conceit which I whilst I was a Protestant had entertained when I opposed the Churches authority under the School-notion of infallibility and that notion extended to the utmost importance of the word I might clearly perceive my selfe and if occasion were discover to others especially of my own country that the exceptions and advantages which we have against the Roman Church proceed only from our misunderstanding of her necessary doctrines or at most that all the efficacy they have is only against particular opinions and inferences made by particular Catholique Writers 3. I did not search for the most qualified sense of the Churches authority in the writings of Occham Almain Major no nor of the most learned spirituall Gerson c. partly because some of those Writers are obnoxious to be excepted against and all of them wrote before the new Schismes gave Catholiques the oportunity to study this controversie more exactly I had recourse therefore to writings published since the Councell of Trent and abstaining from relying upon the suspitious moderatenesse of Cassander Padre Paulo Veneti Picherellus c. I fixed upon the judgement of our learned Stapleton a man seldome cited either by Cardinall Bellarmin Peâ—ron c. without a testimony of his profoundnesse perspicuity and integrity and without the least suspition from any Catholique of tergiversation partiality or unsoundnesse 4. This so approved Doctor in those books which he wrote purposely upon this subject being to determine this Question viz. An Ecclesiae vox determinatio sit infallibilis that is Whether the voice and determination of the Church be infallible gives an exact explication of the true state of the controversie in seven observations called by him Notabilia which are in brief as followeth 1. That the Church does not expect to be taught by God immediately by nâ—w revelations or enthusiasmes but makes use of severall means and diligent enquiry as being governed not by Apostles who received immediate revelation but by ordinary Pastors and Teachers 2. That these Pastours in making use of these severall means of decision proceed not as the Apostles did with a peculiar infallible direction of the Holy Spirit but with a prudentiall collection not alwaies necessary 3. That to the Apostles who were the first Masters of Evangelicall Faith and founders of the Church such an infallible certitude of means was necessary not so now to the Church which pretends not to make new Articles of Faith but only to deliver what faithfully she received and in some cases to adde explications 4. That in conclusions notwithstanding though drawn from means and arguments sometimes of reason and humane documents the Church is infallible Propheticall and by the holy Spirit 's assistance in some sense divine 5. That the ground of this difference is because the Church teacheth not Philosophically and by rules of art but by an authority conferred by Almighty God Hence in Councells we see their Decrees and Conclusions but not alwaies their proofs and arguments 6. That this manner of deciding in Councells was necessary first in respect of ignorant
the universall Christian world Again The letters of Bishops may be corrected by Nationall Councells and Nationall Councells by Plenary ones and former Plenary Councells may be corrected by others that succeed And again We should not have the boldnesse to affirm any such thing were it not that we are confirm'd by the most unanimous authority of the universall Church Now I suppose their intention is not to refund all authority finally upon the ignorant people but upon the whole Body of the Prelates admitting and attesting what was decreed by a few in Councells by which means the universall Government of the Church sets their seal to the Doctrine of Faith and vertually or by consequence in and with them all Christians universally in their communion and under their charge By this means indeed all possible objections will be taken away and the Decisions of Councells will be the Acts not of ten Bishops representing a hundred and perhaps giving suffrages to Doctrines never questioned or debated by them but of all the Bishops of the Christian world Now it is not necessary according to these Authors grounds that there must be such a Reception of conciliary acts by particular Pâ—â—â—â—â—s â—â—prossely fâ—â—mally and directly it being sufficient â—hat it be done interpretatively that is when such Doctrines are known and permitted to be published â—emine reclamante And till this be done shy they the Councell though in it self it be very legitimate and deserving the â—itle of Oecumonicall yet it does not sufficiently and evidently appear to be so whereas a Provinciall Councell yea a Private Fathers or Doctours opinion so received ha's in it the vertue of a Generall Councell 4. Now this opinion maintained by such considerable learned Catholikes and not apparently contrary to any decision of the Church though I did not intend to subscribe to as undoubtedly true for my resolution alwaies was not to engage my self in any private Sects or topicall opinions and least of all in such as appeared to be exotick and suspitious notwithstanding I was very well contented to perceive that it was at least an allowable opinion For I found it of great convenience to my self to free me from many difficulties For thereby 1. Here is no entrenching on the points of controversie between Catholiques and Protestants since they are all not only decided by the authority of Councells but likewise actually assented to and imbraced by all particular Catholique Churches neither as matters of controversie do now stand is it necessary to require any more from Protestants then what ha's been so both decided and received 2. Hereby all the objections which Protestants make from certain reall or imaginary contradictions which may be found in decrees of Councells about other points not now in controversie are apparently rendred ineffectuall for if that be to be only necessarily accounted an article of Catholique Faith which is actually acknowledged and received by Catholiques and since contradictions cannot be actually assented to it will follow that whatsoever decisions of Councells may seem to oppose such articles are not necessarily to be accounted Catholique Doctrines and by consequence not obligatory 3. That so much objected speech of S. Augustine de Bapt. Dom. l 2. c. 3. viz. The letters of Bishops may be corrected by Nationall Councells and Nationall Councells by Plenary ones and former Plenary Councells may be corrected by others that succeed though it be understood of points of Doctrine as it seems to require such a sense because S. Augustine speaks it upon occasion of rebaptization yet makes nothing against Catholiques who upon the forementioned grounds and authorities need account that only to be Catholique Doctaine which is actually imbraced by Catholiques Yea upon the same grounds the like may be said of that yet more bold speech of Cardinall Cusanus viz. It may be observed by all experience that an Universall Councell may fail Cusan concord l. 2. c. 14. 5. But to proceed to the severall grounds upon which I conceived Stapleton determined this question with a greater latitude and indulgence then most other Writers and yet notwithstanding he hath escaped the censure of any being commended even by those who use much more rigor in it then he has done The first is That no Doctrine can be called an Article of Faith but what was in the beginning revealed and delivered to the Church by Christ and his Apostles 2. That these doctrines have been preserved and continued to these times by Tradition that is not only in books approved and delivered Traditionally but rather in an orall practicall Tradition from one age to another For the Church pretends not to any new immediate revelation though she enjoys an effectuall assistance of Gods holy Spirit 3. That there is a double obligation from decisions of Generall Councells the first an obligation of Christian belief in respect of doctrines delivered by Generall Councells as of universall Tradition the second only of Canonicall obedience to orders and constitutions for practise by which men are not bound to believe that these are inforced as from divine authority but only to submit to them as acts of a lawfull Ecclesiasticall power however not to censure them as unjust much lesse to oppose and contradict them 4. That many I may say most constitutions of Councells in order to practise do yet vertually include some degree of belief as that of Communion under one kind of the use of Images in Churches and upon Altars c. of residence of Bishops of authorised Translations of Scripture c. And that in such cases we are not obliged to believe that Christ or his Apostles gave order that such practises should follow but only that considering Christs continuall care over his Church so clearly promised neither these nor any other orders universally established and practised are destructive to any substantiall doctrine or practise of Christianity and that the authority left by Christ in his church was so large and ample as that when she shall judge it fit considering the various dispositions of succeeding timesâ— she may alter externall practises and formes not essentiall orâ— of the substance of Christian Religion even in the Sacraments themselves as we see acknowledged in some cases by all Christian churches as about the altering of the time and posture of receiving the Eucharist the triple immersion in Baptisme abstaining from things strangled and from bloud c. 5. That doctrines determined by Nationall Councells lay no obligation at all upon any other churches but only those whose Bishops meet together and all the obligation even of those Christians who live within such Provinces is only not to contradict they are not bound to receive such decisions as Articles of Faith the reason being evident because one Nation cannot be a competent judge of Catholique Tradition and there neither is nor can be any Article of Faith but what is delivered that way 6. That the authority of the Pastours of the present Church is not of
so absolute and sublime a nature as that of the Apostles was though it be sufficient to require obedience from every man as likewise consequently that they are not in all degrees so powerfully assisted in their determinations as the Apostles were so that some difference is to be made between Canons of Councells â—â— Apostolike writings as hath been shewed before out of S. Augustine Beltarmine and other Authors 7. That some difference may likewise be made between the present and primitive Churches For they having received Christian doctrines more immediately and purely and besides the true sense of particular passages of Scripture which are difficult which is now in a great measure utterly lost they were able to speak more fully of many particular not necessary points in Christian Religion then the present church now can though perhaps the advantage of tongues and sciences the benefit of so many writings both ancient and modern long study and meditation c. may in some sort recompense those disadvantages of the present church 3 yet however these are but acquired and humane perfections whereas the former were Apostolique Tradition 8. That even of points of doctrine decided by Councells a difference may be made between such as are of universall Tradition and others for those former being capable to be made evidently certain as I proved before such decisions are to be the objects of our Christian Faith and no more to be rejected then any other divine revelations But other points of doctrine there are sometimes decided in Councells rather by the judgement and learning of the Bishops considering Texts of Scripture wherein such points seem to be included And weighing together the doctrines of antient Fathers and modern Doctors an example whereof I gave before in the Councell of Vienna touching inherent grace infused into Infants in Baptism and in the Councell of Bazil concerning the immaculate conception of our B. Lady NOw such decisions many Catholiques conceive are not in so eminent a manner the necessary objects of Christian Faith because not delivered as of universall Tradition But however an extreme temerity it would be in any particular man to make any doubt of the truth of them and unpardonable disobedience to reject them I mean the conclusions themselves though if the Texts of Scripture be set down from whence such conclusions are deduced or the said authorities produced it may perhaps not be so great a fault to enquire and dispute whether from such a Text or such authorities such a conclusion will necessarily follow 9. If in such decisions as these later are there should happen to be any errour which yet we may piously believe the assistance of Gods holy Spirit promised to the Church will prevent but if this should happen since it must necessarily be in a point not pertinent to the substance of Christian Religion for all substanciall points are univâ—rsall Tradition as we shewed before it were far better such an error should passe till as S. Augustine saith some later Councell amended it then that unity should be dissolved for an unnecessary truth since as Irenaeus saith There is no reformation so important to the Church as Schism upon any pretence whatsoever is pernicious 5. Upon such grounds as these I supposed it was that our learned Stapleton stated this question of the churches authority or as he calls it infallibility with so much latitude and condescendence And him I have quoted not with any intention to prefeâ— him with the disparagement of any other but to shew that thereby I perceived my self not to have sufficiently considered the necessary doctrine of the Roman Church in this so fundamentall a point of faith and likewise how when I heard the Church speaking in her own language and moderately interpreted by Catholique Doctors I found what she said so just so reasonable so impossible to be contradicted by any thing but passion or interest or pride or hatred of unity that there was no resisting the attraits of it Then at last I found what I had all my life time in vain sought after namely a firm foundation whereon I might safely and without any scruple rely and more glad then of all worldly treasures to see my soul taken out of mine own hands and placed under the conduct of her whom Christ had appointed to be my guide and conductresse to whom he had made so many rich promises and with whom it is his pleasure to dwel then I took up a Psalm of Thanksgiving and said Laetatus sum in his quae dicta sunt mihi in domum Domini ibimus Stantes erant pedes nostri in atriis tuis Jerusalem Jerusalem quae aedificatur ut civitas cujus participatio ejus in id ipsum Illuc enim ascenderunt tribus tribus Domini c. Psal. 121. CHAP. XXXIV Unsatisfactory grounds of the English Church concerning the Ecclesiasticall authority Calvinists Doctrine concerning the Spirit 's being judge of controversies c. answered 1. BEing thus satisfied of the firm grounds of the Churches authority the only bullwark against all Heresie and Schisme a sure preserver of unity without which no Commonwealth no society of men can possibly subsist much lesse of churches in a word so necessary so consonant to reason that even all sorts of sects and congregations whilst they deny it to the Catholique Church usurp it to their own conventicles to which yet they have not assurance enough to apply our Saviours promises in contradiction to other Seets with whom they will not communicate yea even those who make a liberty of prophecying a differencing mark of their Sect yet will not allow their own partizans this liberty of prophecying unlesse they prophecy by their rule and against their enemies In the next place I took into consideration the unspeakably happy effects of this authority which immediately represented themselves to my mind 2. I will notwithstanding a while defer an account of those effects till I have briefly set down and examined the grounds which Protestants lay for interpreting Scripture and judging controversies in Religion in opposition to this authority of the Church and her Generall Councells as likewise their principall objections against the said authority For then comparing both these doctrines together and the consequences together it will be more easie and commodious to decide whether of them is the more advantagious and whether or no I have made a prudent choice in forsaking a Church where all unity was impossible but only such an outward unity as worldly hopes and fears can produce and in betaking my selfe to a church where Schisme is impossible 3. All Protestants and other Sects agree in this against the Catholique Church for Schismaeest unitâ—s ipsis as Tertullian de Prascripâ— c. 42. saith Their unity is an agreement in Schisme that the Scripture is the only sufficient Rule of Faith and that there is no visible Judge of the sense of it But yet to the end that Gods church may not become a very
the true way to eternall happinesse These are the directions which he professeth that he would give to any man desirous to save his soule and requiring whose instructions to rely upon for that purpose and this in opposition to a Catholique that would advise such a man to have recourse to the Catholique Church c. 3. Now for a more orderly examining of Mr. Chillingworth's direction for finding out the true sense of Scripture and judging controversies I will yet more distinctly set down his grounds in severall propositions collected out of his book in such a method as may shew the respect and dependence of the one on the other together with the chief reasons which he alledges for the proof of them and afterward I will subjoyn thereto the reasons which moved me to judge such grounds of his insufficient and his reasons unconcluding and in conclusion I will declare how I satisfied mine own reason that all the severall objections which he makes against the Churches authority under the notion of infallibility have not that force that both he and I my self once imagined 4. The abridgement of Mr. Chillingworth's whole discourse I conceived might be reduced to these Propositions following viz 1. That Christian Religion having been planted so many ages since the only ordinary way that we can arrive to the knowledge of it is Tradition and the only assured way universall Tradition of all ages and Churches which is of it selfe credible and admits not of any proof 2. That for himself he could find nothing delivered by such an universall Tradition as of divine authority but only books of Scripture for if he had he would have imbraced it with equal submission since the being written makes not any thing more credible 3. That the Scripture is a most sufficient and the only rule of Faith most sufficient because it self sayes so the only rule because nothing else can be proved to be of universall Tradition 4. That by consequence the Scripture contains in it all things necessary to be believed and practised by all sorts of persons and this so plainly and expressely that no reasonable man can doubt of the sense thereof much â—esse be mistaken for otherwise God would not have provided sufficiently for the salvation of mankind 5. That concerning those passages of Scripture wherein are contained doctrines of Christianity but not so plainly men are not obliged necessarily to understand or believe them since it cannot consist with the goodnesse of God that men should be bound to have an expresse knowledge or belief of that which God himself ha's purposely delivered obscurely 6. That since no proof can be made either out of Scripture or universall Tradition that there is any authoritative visible Judge of the sense of the Scripture and since each mans understanding or reason is the only faculty capable of judging that therefore it only is to judge of the sense of the Scripture as far as concerns each mans particular 7. That fince every mans reason may possibly be deceived especially proceeding upon objects not immediately offered to sense therefore an infallible faith is not required such a probability will serve tqe turn as is sufficient to produce in a man obedience to the precepts of holinesse commanded in the Gospell 8. That since all Christians cannot but agree in necessary doctrines which are expresse they ought not to deny communion to one another for other doctrines not expressely contained in Scripture And that this is the only affectuall means of reducingâ— and preserving unity among Christians 5. These are in brief the grounds of Christian Faith and of the means afforded us to attain to the true sense of as much of it as is necessary and likewise to beget charity and unity among Christians as they lye dispersed up and down in Mr. Chillingworths book and which I have set down faithfully and ingenuously in the most rationall method that I could devise I will now with as convenient dispatch as I can adjoyn likewise in the same order respectively the reasons why I could not content my self with them but was forced to relinquish them to abase mine owne reason and to have recourse to a foundation as I thought more firme and rationall and I am confident farre more safe viz. the Catholique Church CHAP. XXXVI An answer to the three first grounds of Mr. Chillingworth 1. TO the first ground therefore viz. That there is no other way to be assured of a Religion established many ages since but universall Tradition I grant it But whereas it is added A Tradition of all ages If the meaning be that it is required to such an assurance that a man should have precisely from every age a sufficient testimony of this universal Tradition this is uâ—terly impossible any other way then as including the testimony of former ages in that of the present for though there may be preserved a few writings in every age all which may contur in this testimony and so make it indeed very probable yet the testimony of three or four Writers is not equivalent to the testimony of the age Add to this that such a way of proof though it may give good satisfaction to learned persons and is practised more by Catholiques then any other who yet rest upon the present Church for the certainty of Tradition yet it is very laborious and uncertain and whereof very few persons are capable and therfore not to be made a ground for all men to build all Religion upon The testimony therefore of all former ages is alwaies most safely included as to particular men in the testimony of the present age if that be universall for place and grounded upon Tradition as I shewed before and made the proofe of the assurance of it to be because it was impossible it should be false unless some one whole age should conspire to deliver a thing as of Tradition which was not so and not only conspire but should actually deceive their children no man discovering the imposture a thing beyond all imagination of possibility I will therefore add no more here but only the confession of a learned Protestant in his own words viz. When a Doctrine is in any age constantly delivered as a matter of Faith and as received from â—â— ancestors in such sort as the contradictors thereof were in the beginning noted for novelty and if they persisted in contradiction in the end charged with heresie it is impossible but such a doctrine should come by succession from the Apostles 2. To the second where he sayes That he could find nothing as of divine authority delivered by universall Tradition of all ages but only books of Scripture I answer that any one that will search with a willingnesse to find shall doubtlesse have better fortune then Mr. Chillingworth For I desire any one to consider with himself â—â— Whether the Apostles did not in all churches established by them settle the whole doctrine and form of Christian Discipline
uniformly and whether this doctrine and discipline was not carefully preserved in the Primitive churches all the world over if these things be granted as plaine Texts of Scripture for the former and an agreement of most of the Fathers within the time of the four first Generall Councells will testifie for both Then I desire to know whether from the fourth Councell till S. Gregory the Great 's days any substantial part of either ha's perished If any one say it ha's he will find it a labour beyond Hercules his forces to prove it for to this hour I could never see one pressing testimony out of any Ecclesiasticall Writer Then from S. Gregories dayes to these it is visible that not any the least substantiall part of either is lost and this by the confession of severall learned Protestants by the agreement of all Catholique Writers by S. Gregories own writings and which is a proof irrefragable by comparing the Gregorian Liturgy and Missall with those of the present age In the next place let him consider that most of the books of the New Testament were written by the Apostles and Evangelists for the use of particular churches some to particular persons sent by single messengers Besides that severall ages were passed before all the books were communicated and dispersed and accepted as Canonicall by the whole Catholike Church Now after a comparing of these two Traditions together let any man judge whether of them is the more universall either for time or place 3. To the third viz. Of Scriptures being an entire Rule of Faith c. It is already answered cap. 31 32. c. Whereto I shall for the present only add this viz. That Mr. Chillingworth cap. 1. parag 5. 6. 7. takes great advantage from a speech as he sayes of his adversaries namely That the Scripture is a perfect rule forasmuch as a writing can be a rule I am confident his learned adversary never intended to allow him all this in the sense and extent that Mr. Chillingworth presseth it as if all points of Faith were as fully set down in Scripture as they could be in any writing But I have no commission to interpose between them two and therefore all I have to say is that there appeared to me no kind of necessity nor any probability that it was his Antagonists intention that such a large allowance should be made to Protestants for I would fain know since evidence is one necessary condition to make a rule perfect could Mr. Chillingworth believe that the meaning of his learned adversary should be that for example the doctrine of Faith concerning the blessed Trinity is as evidently and intelligibly stated in Scripture as in the first Councell of Nice or all points in controversie now adayes as in the Councell of Trent or that all Texts of Scripture are so unquestionably evident that no interpretations or Commentaries could make them plainer his meaning therefore surely was that Scripture in regard of evidence and with relation to fundamentall Doctrines chiefly intended to be published in it is as evident as can be expected from any one single writing standing alone Not but that one writing explained by a second and those explanations further cleared by a third may be plainer Or though it might have been possible that for example the Doctrine of the Trinity might have been declared so manifestly that Photinianisme or Arianisme might have been prevented notwithstanding no plainnesse of writing can prevent malitious spirits from extracting novelties of some kinds of senses or heresies either those or others as pernicious since as our blessed Lord sayes Necosse est ut veniant scandala that is It is necessary that scandalls must come Mat. 19. 9 And S. Paul Oportet haereses esse that is It is needfull that there should be heresies 1 Cor. 11. 19. both for the tryall of those that love God and discovery of those that hate him For unlesse God should quite change the nature of mankind it is impossible that any one writing should be so plain but that either the curiosity or pride or interests or malice or at least the debility of mens wits may and doubtlesse will find or extract obscurities and difficulties out of it especially such a writing as the Scripture is which being composed by men of severall dispositions and spirits moreover belongs to all mankind of all conditions and dispositions so that if they be let alone every one will be forward yea even take a glory to dig and search into the treasures of it and challenge an equall right to maintain his own and disparage the discoveries of any other every Sect and Sectary will think they see and read therein all their owne distinctive opinions clearly shining and a confutation of all opposite tenents Yea perhaps the blind sensuall Passions worldly interests and proud fancies of vain man will have recourse thither and not want the impudence to seek for nor blush to pretend that they have found a covert and protection for the works of Satan in the divine Word of God In vain therefore doth Mr. Chillingworth triumphantly boast of his inferences to his seeming advantagious to himself since they are all extracted meerly from his own misunderstanding of that most reasonable and prudent saying of his worthy Antagonist 4. Yea this one consideration that the necessary mysteries of Faith are not nor could be so evidently set down in any one place of Scripture but that other places may be found which may afford ground even to an understanding man to raise objections will make any man conclude that either there are no mysteries necessary to be believed or that something besides Scripture must be made use of to clear all difficulties CHAP. XXXVII An answer to M. Chillingworth's fourth and fifth grounds Severall Novelties introduced by him 1. To the fourth where it is said That all things necessary to salvation are contained in Scripture so plainly that no reasonable man desirous to find the true sense can doubt or be mistaken in the sense of them so that for such matters there is no need of any interpreter An assertion this is which is one of the main foundations upon which all manner of Sects that withdraw themselves from the Churches authority do and must relye therefore I thought it necessary to spend more thoughts in examining the firmnesse of it and after all I professe I found it of all others most weak most contrary to reason and every daies experience 2. For demonstrating the justice of this censure of it and that I may expresse my self more clearly I will lay down certain positions to which I conceive all rationall men will assent As first touching the word necessary besides what hath already been spoken of the ambiguousnesse of that word which is relative and variable according to it's application to severall objects and subjects which I will not now repeat I suppose that all men will call that necessary for which being
either denyed or affirmed they being of a contrary opinion would break Communion from and deny it to other Churches for Schisme about unnecessary things is by all Christians acknowledged a sin almost unpardonable 2. That rationally to affirm a doctrine to be expressed plainly in Scripture it is not sufficient to say it appeares so to me for so almost every one will be forward to say of all his Opinions which he pretends to be grounded on Scripture But that is to be called plain and expresse which ha's not been controverted by men of reason pretending to piety and impaertiality especially if they be in any considerable number so that it will not be satisfactory to say this appears plainly to me and I am sure I am not led by interest or faction as others are for this may be every ones plea against another 3. That where two senses are given of any passage of Scripture the one extremely probable and naturall the other not wholly absurd and whereof the words may possibly be capable in this case one Protestant cannot upon their own grounds condemn or impute heresie to another 3. These positions thus premised in the next place I conceived it very just that before any Sect of Christians did build upon this foundation of the Scriptures containing expressely and evidently all things necessary that they should all conspire to make a Catalogue of points necessary and this with relation to severall states of persons or at least to Communions and Churches I add this limitation because to multiply severall distinct Catalogues for all persons would be of extreme labour and on the other side to make one Catalogue for all men would as Mr. Chillingworth Cap. 3. parag 13. sayes be like the making a coat for the Moon which is continually in the wain or encrease 4. Now to shew the reasonablenesse of this and that Mr. Chillingworths adversary required most justly such a Catalogue from Protestants let but any man consider with himself what satisfaction any man can have from a Protestant Minister when he shall tell him You have the Bible of our Translation in which we affirm all necessary truths to be contained but mixed with a world of unnecessary you are not absolutely bound to study or to be able to read this Bible yet you shall be damned if you be ignorant of those necessary truths dispersed here and there in it to say definitively how many and which are those especiall necessary truths we are not able neither have we authority therefore at your own perill be sure you mistake neither in the number nor sense of those truths we can indeed afford you Articles and Catechismes to which as long as you live with us you must be forced to subscribe but we have no authority for there is none visible upon earth to propose our collections or determinations as obliging in conscience c. In what a miserable case would that Protestant be that should give himself leave to examine upon how meer a quicksand all his pretentions to eternity are built 5. And whereas Mr. Chillingworth would seem to conceive himself secure in the midst of these uncertainties because as he thinks Catholiques also are encumbred with the like I found that conceit of his altogether groundlesse for the promises of Christ remaining firm and appropriated to the Catholique Church it will follow 1. That in the Catholique Church shall be taught to the worlds end all necessary and profitable truths to all sorts of persons so that every man respectively receiving and believeing what the church appoints to be proposed to him cannot fail of being instructed with things necessary c. 2. The same Church being endued with authority to determine the true sense of divine truths a Catholique submitting to the Church cannot be in danger through mistakes or errours so that he who hearkens to the Church ha's his catalogue of fundamentalls made to his hand the Church like the wise Steward in the Gospell out of that store of provisions given her by Christ proportioning to every man his dimensum panis quotidiani his own befitting allowance 6. And here by the way will appear 1. The vanity of that ordinary calumny which Protestants impute to the Catholique Church as if she taught that it were sufficient to ignorant men only implicitly to believe what the Church believes without an explicite belief of any thing for there is none so ignorant but is obliged to know and assent to what the Church teacheth him by his Pastour suitable to his estate and education And secondly an usuall mistake among Protestants who think that all the credenda in Catholique Religion are comprised in the definitions of Councells for before ever any Generall Councell sate the Church was furnished with her full measure of divine truths necessary to be believed which were by her publiquely professed and proposed which have been occasionally declared and distinctly expounded in her Councells But to return to Mr. Chillingworth 7. He by his sharp understanding and long meditation coming to perceive those inconveniences and considering that no Protestant or other Church could upon their generally acknowledged grounds authoritatively define either the number or sense of Articles of Faith so as to oblige any man even within her Communion in conscience to assent and submission For for example if an Englishman would not subscribe to the sense of any Article of the Church of England all the penalty would be he should not partake of the priviledges and preferments of that Church but he might go over into Denmark or Holland whose sense in such an Article he liked better and still be acknowledged even by the English Church to be orthodox enough He therefore was forced to introduce two Novelties among English Protestants which find great approbation the first is to alter the old manner and notion of subscription to the English Articles for whereas before the Protestants there by their subscription testified their belief of all the 39. Articles in the sense imported in the words yea whereas there was a Canon which denounced Excommunication ipso facto to all that should say that any of them were not true Mr. Chillingworth thus expresseth his mind in subscribing I am perswaded that the constant doctrine of the Church of England is so pure and Orthodox that whosoever believes it and lives according to it undoubtedly he shall be saved and that there is no error in it which may necessitate or warrant any man to distrub the peace or renounce the Communion of it This in my opinion saith he is all intended by subscription 8. His second novelty is that whereas the Protestants alwaies professed that the publiqua Confessions of their Churches Faith was indeed their own faith that is such expressions plain and indubitable as are in holy Scripture concerning such points or at least irrefragable consequences from Scripture and therfore were to them as Scripture because their sence of Scripture and whereas they respectively
divided themselves from the Communion of the Catholike and other particular churches because they would not joyn with them in the belief of Scripture explained in that sense which their severall Articles import and not because they refused to submit to Scripture which all professe to do And lastly whereas though they acknowledged Sâ—ripture to be the only Rule of Faith yet because it not having being written in form of Institutions or a Catechisme the necessary doctrines of Religion are dispersed uncertainly in the severall books difficulty to be found out of them and withall not so plainly delivered but that there is need of explication and conciliation with other passages of Scripture that seem to contradict for this reason each church compiled abridgements and confessions disposed orderly and methodically by which they signifie to the world how they understand Scripture Mr. Chillingworth on the contrary delivers their mind joyntly for them after a new way which is his second Novelty which I will set down in his own words cap. 6. parag 56. By the Religion of Protestants I do not saith he understand the doctrine of Luther or Calvin or Melanchion nor the confession of Augusta or Geneva 〈◊〉 the Catechism of Heâ—delberg nor the Arâ—â—â—â— the Church of England no nor the harmony of Protestant Confessions but that wherein they all agree and which they all subscribe with a greatâ—â— harmony as a perfect rule of their faith and actions that is the Bible the Bible I say the Bible only is the Religion of Protestants Whatsoever else they believe besides it and the plain irrefragable indubitable consequences of it well may they hold it as matter of Opinion but as a matter of Faith and Religion neither can they with coherence to their own grounds believe it themselves nor require the belief of it of others without most high and most Schismaticall presumption Thus far Mr. Chillingwrrth Now how far other Protestants out of England will approve of this new shift which he ha's found out for them and which I am sure he ha's published without any commission from them I know not But if they also justifie him in this all I can say is that they will make their party much the stronger by it and will likewise have reason to pretend to almost primitive antiquity for if all be of their body who whatsoever their particular tenents be build their faith upon only Scripture interpreted by each mans reason then not only all Heretiques of these times but likewise almost all Heretiques since the Apostles times will be united in the same corporation 9. But once more to return to Mr. Chillingworth's ' Position viz. That all necessary truths are contained in Scripture so expressely that no man can rationally doubt of the sense of them and by consequence there is no need of an authorised visible interpreter All that I shall say in answer hereto shall be the making a few requests to our English Protestants especially As 1. To consider this and the former speeches of Mr. Chillingworth not as an extraordinary invention of his excellent wit but that which extreme necessity forced him to for though before him few Protestant Writers have so freely discovered the arcana schismatis as being unwilling to tell their followers that they had no authority to oblige them to their opinions Yet Mr. Chillingworth deals more ingenuously discovering that this is indeed a foundation most necessary to be laid by all those who deny all visible Ecclesiasticall authority in expounding Scripture and judging definitively of controversies in Religion for otherwise they may say God ha's given us the Scripture to be our only rule this Rule is ambiguous and difficult even in necessary things there is no judge to interpret it mens understandings are weak and their wills strong they are easily led away with prejudices education and worldly interests so that it is a great chance if they light upon the true sense of those difficult yet most necessary mysteries considering besides that they are very contrary to flesh and blood and carnall reason This were to deal with mankind worse then the AEgyptian Taskmasters did with the Israelites to demand brick and give them no straw Since therefore no Protestant would willingly lay such an imputation upon the Father of mercies it will follow that he must of meer force acknowledge with Mr. Chillingworth that all truths necessary to salvation are contained in Scripture so expresly that no rationall man can doubt of the sense of them 10. My second request to English Protestants is that they would take into consideration how after that a Catholique would be so liberall as to allow them this ground they would be able and by what rules to distinguish points unnecessary from necessary for though it were true that all necessary points are plain yet all plain points are not necessary 3. That for a more particular tryall they would resolve with themselves whether the Mysteries of the eternall Godhead and Incarnation of our Saviour be not necessary to be believed if so as the English Articles import then they may do well to take a survey of all the Texts of Scripture which Volkelius and Crellius heap together to combat these mysteries and afterward conclude whether only Scripture being the Rule and only private reason the Judge these mysteries be so plainly and expresly contained in Scripture that no reasonable man can doubt of the sense of them and that there needs no interpreter to reconcile them 4. I would likewise desire them to consider the places of Scripture which Catholiques make use of to build the authority of the Church and the Reall Presence I name these because they are the principall grounds of their separation Now when they have considered the Texts for the former point let them take notice that they cannot produce one express Text of Scripture against the authority of the Church and for the other point whether the Texts which Catholiques produce for the Reall Presence do not in the literall grammaticall sense say all that Catholiques believe and whether all that Protestants labour to prove be not that though Hoc est corpus meum as the words lye be against them yet the sense hidden and figurative which they desire to force upon these words is against Catholiques And having considered these two instances let them upon Mr. Chillingworths present grounds judge how they can satisfie their own reason and conscience without expresse Scripture for themselves and against at least expresse words of Scripture for Catholikes to make a separation from the whole world 11. In the last place I desire them to speak freely whether if this be true that to be expressely unambiguously set down in Scripture be a condition necessary to all necessary points of Faith there be indeed any points of faith necessary since there is scarce any one article of the Creed which ha's not been and is not at this day questioned by many men yea by
an act of reason is an act of reason or a reasonable act and indeed otherwise it would be impossible to terminate faith ultimately in God but a man should believe God not for Gods authorities sake but his own 9. The use of reason antecedent to faith and act of the understanding in assenting to a thing revealed for the authority of God the revealer do not prejudice neither the supernaturalnesse nor certainty of Faith because the same things have place in any revelation though made immediately by God for it is with my senses that I receive the thing revealed and convey it to my understanding it is with my understanding that I assent to it and the reason why I assent to it is because it is most reasonable to believe God yet none of these things diminish either the supernaturality or absolute certainty of this belief 5. But to come to a more particular examination of Mr. Chillingworth's Positions 1. He argues that private reason ought to be acknowledged the Judge of controversies and interpreter of Scripture because whatsoever we do in Religion we do it by our particular reason yea even those that deny private reason to be a Judge do this because their reason tells them this is more reasonable c. It is confessed that Faith is an act of reason that is of the reasonable faculty of the soule and that it is the same faculty of reason which submits and captivates it self to divine or Ecclesiasticall authority for as to be Gods slave is the greatest liberty so to renounce carnall reason when God commands it is most reasonable It is moreover confessed that in such a case when reason with submission to God captivates it self and renounces all discourses of reason that would oppose such an a bnegation of it self that it does this from a rationall principle viz. that it is most reasonable to believe and submit to God who is veracity it self But what will follow from hence Will any one therefore either be so unreasonable as to conclude that divine faith is ultimately resolved into reason as into the motive of assenting it is indeed the efficient cause producing the act of assent but the last and principall motive is divine authority or that divine revelations are to be examined and exacted according to the rule and principles of naturall reason thereby either to stand or fall Or lastly that when reason judges it reasonable to receive the sense of divine Revelations from the Church endewed with authority for that purpose Reason in that case shall be called the interpreter or judge 6. In the second place where he sayes The difference between a Papist and a Protestant is this not that the one judges and the other judges not Thus far I grant But that the one judges his guide to be infallible the other his way to be manifest To this I answer that here are two judges 1. a Catholique and his judgement is that his guide is infallible or rather speaking in his guides language that she ha's authority to direct him This is true but not all that is true for he judges of his way too namely that that way and rule by which and in which his guide sets and directs him is manifest And he judges of this more rationally then a Protestant can because the same that God appointed to be his guide is both entrusted with this rule and an explainer of it likewise to him having not only words but sense delivered to her 2. A Protestant Judge and his judgement is that his way is manifest it is true he judges so but how injudiciously hath been already shewn But does he not judge of his guide or ha's he no guide to judge of Yes that is himself or his own reason and that he judges to be all sufficient both for authority and prudence He that in interpreting an Heathen Orator or Poet would not trust his own judgment or adventure his reputation to the world without alledging authorities by which he might justifie his judgment and much more he that in a tenure of land would willingly submit his judgment to the authority of those judges whom the Law ha's deputed will notwithstanding trample upon all authority upon the traditionary interpretation of many ages he will despise Fathers and Councells and adventure eternall happinesse or misery upon his own single judgment and when all this is done will call it a judgment of reason and discretion 7. In the third place To speak properly saith he the Scripture is not a Judge of Controversies but only a rule c. This I grant to Mr. Chillingworth and withall that he is the first Protestant that I know of that ha's spoken properly in this point But he adds and the only rule to judge them by But the contrary I think I have already proved Yet before I leave this passage I desire to be informed what controversies are here spoken of namely whether concerning points necessary or unnecessary surely not of necessary for how can there be controversies about such points as according to his belief are set down in Scripture so plainly that no reasonable man can doubt of the sense of them and if of unnecessary why will they confesse that they quarrell unnecessarily It follows Every man is to judge for himself with the judgement of discretion This is true if the sense be that it is by the faculty of reason that he embraces and assents to divine revelations not that such revelations are to be admitted or refused according as they are consonant or repugnant to the principles of discourse of naturall reason It follows And to chuse either his Religion first and then his Church as we say But what Church do Protestants chuse since though in effect there are infinite Churches among them separating from and damning one another Yet if the grounds of Protestantisme be true and reasonable viz. 1. That the belief of necessary fundamentall doctrines is sufficient to make a true Church 2. Since all such points are so plainly contained in Scripture that no reasonable man can doubt of the sense of them much lesse disbelieve them And 3. Since no Protestants will deny but that in all Churches even the Catholique also there are reasonable men it will follow that they must say that indeed there is but one Religion and one Church and so no choice at all It follows Or as you Catholiques his Church first and then his Religion For my part I know no Catholique sayes so nor any reason that should move Mr. Chillingworth to put such words in their mouths For if we speak of one that is yet to chuse Christianity and is in pain to find a Congregation to joyn himself to the difference between such a Director as Mr. Chillingworth and a Catholique would be this Mr. Chillingworth would tell him Search the Scriptures attested by universall Tradition as will appear if you peruse all the Records since Christs time there you will find
in it all things necessary to be believed and practised but which and how many such things there are we cannot tell you besides they are dispersed up and down in Gospells Acts Epistles and Revelation so that it will cost you much trouble to collect all that are of the substance of the new Covenant in yours and our opinions but to make short work be sure to believe all in grosse and then you shall be sure to believe all that is necessary and then chuse what Church you will for there can be no danger since all cannot but agree in necessaries only there is some danger in the Catholique Church for she will oblige you to believe other things as well as Scripture for universall Traditions sake and besides she will not permit you to think your own self wiser then the whole world Or if you have the curiosity to live in the purest Church of all then you must study all the obscure unnecessary passages of Scripture likewise for such only can be controverted among reasonable men and examine what every party ha's to say for himself and then descend from your tribunall of judging and associate your self with them that you think the wisest that is those that agree with you in all your opinions if there be any such and there stay till either they or you change opinions But as for Catholiques to such a man that was to chuse both Christianity and a Church they would first tell him that by his reason he might most certainly judge that this Religion was taught by Christ and his Apostles since besides Records the universall agreement of the present age was that they received it from an universall Tradition of former ages which is a testimony beyond all others most irrefragable 2. They would by the same way assure him that this Religion was by the first teachers confirm'd with miracles and his reason upon examination both of those miracles and the sanctity of this Religion in generall would most assuredly conclude that the miracles were divine and by consequence the Religion too and therefore necessary to be embraced since it self said so 3. They would upon the same undeniable grounds of universall Tradition assure him that among others one necessary duty of this Religion was to live in the Communion and under the authority of such a Church as Christ had promised should be Catholique for place and never to fail untill his coming to judgement which Church was one body consisting of a subordination of parts among which by consequence one must needs be supreme and from which to separate was to be divided from Christ himself in this Church therefore he was to fix himself inseparably And here is to be an end of his judging and chusing For 4. being in this Church his Reason had no more to do but to submit it self to the beliefe and practise of the speciall doctrines and precepts which this Church should teach him Liberty indeed he might have to search out interpretations of Scripture yet so as that he must not contradict any traditionary doctrines And he might draw consequences from doctrines so that he would give leave to the church to judge whether such consequences were rationall and fit to be received abstaining from others that would not assent to his consequences And this is the method according to which a Catholike would advise such a man to proceed thus much liberty of judging he would allow to his reason before he did make choice of a church and only so much afterward 8. To these discourses Mr. Chillingworth adds some proofs out of Scripture to justifie Private Reason's pretention to judge of the sense of Scripture as first those words of S. Paul 1 Thes. 1. 5. v. 20 21. Try all things hold fast that which is good But I answer here is no mention either of Scripture or church much lesse of interpreting Scripture against the church the truth is there were extant scarce any books of the New Testament when S. Paul wrote that Epistle But the words before speak of Prophecyings in the church which perhaps S. Paul would have to be tryed whether they were consonant to the doctrine which he had delivered to the church Now who was to be the Judge of Prophets he shews in another place 1 Cor. 14. 32. where he sayes The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets not to the ignorant people A second proof is Believe not every Spirit but try the Spirits whether they be of God or no 1. Joh. 4. 1. To which the former answer will suffice A third Be ye ready to render a reason of the hope that is in you 1 Pet. 3. 15â— I cannot imagine how from this Text this conclusion can be infer'd Ergo it belongs to all Christians to judge of the sense of Scripture even against the authority of the Church A fourth If the blind lead the blind both shall fall into the ditch All the inference that I could possibly draw from this Text would be therefore if men will not believe their teachers but either will rush forward themselves or follow others that neither have authority nor ability to teach they are likely to fall into the Ditch For surely by blind are not meant the lawfull Pastours of the Church which on the contrary are in the Old Testament called Videntes or Seers and by S. Paul eyes when speaking of such persons as Mr. Chillingworth here gives the office of judging to he saith If the ear shall say because I am not the eye I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body If all the body were the eye where were the hearing 1 Cor. 12. 16. Whereby S. Paul shews expressely that the hearers ought not to usurp the teachers office expressely contrary to Mr. Chillingworths Position 9. I will conclude this discourse of Protestants exalting private reason against Catholique authority with those memorable words of S. Augustine Ep. 56. Those saith he who not being in Catholique Unity and Communion yet notwithstanding do boastingly usurp the name of Christians are constrained to contradict the true Believers and have the boldnesse to seduce as it were by reasons the ignorant and unskilfull although that our Lord is come with this preservative to ordain faith unto the people But this they are constrained to do as I said because they perceive well that without this there is nothing more vile and base then they are if their authority be compared with Catholique authority They endeavour therefore as it were to surmount the most firmly setled and most stable authority of the most surely founded Church by the name and promising of Reason for this is as it were an uniform and universall temerity of all Heretiques But the most clement Commander and Generall of our Faith hath strengthened his Church with this bulwark of Authority by the most famous Assemblies of Peoples and Nations and by the proper Sees Episcopall of the Apostles aâ—d by a
few learned and truly spirituall men hath armed it with a plenteous magazine of Reason invincible CHAP. XXXIX An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's seventh and eighth grounds 1. TO the seventh ground viz. That a certain infallible Faith is not required since reason which is the only agent is fallible and the grounds not evidently certain such a probability will serve the turn as can produce in a mar obedience c. For answer hereto I desire Protestants to consider 1. Whether at the first planting of Christianity probable grounds of belief had been sufficient if not as most certainly not how come they to be sufficient now If it be replied that we must either be content with probable grounds or none I answer there is no such necessity because for all the substantiall points of Christianity we have universall Tradition and that with all advantages for assurance imaginable insomuch as if all men would call him mad that should deny that there was such a man as King William the Conqueror of England which is yet attested only or principally by a Nationall Tradition there that man would deserve a title worse then the former that could doubt of the universall testimony of the Catholique Church all the world over that such Traditions have come to them from their ancestors c. 2. I desire them to consider what course they will take to convert the now Jewes and Turks or Heathens to Christianity if they shall once tell them that they can give them no better then probable motives of our Religion For they will doubtlesse reply that they will never quit their own Religion in which they and their ancestors have been bred and of the truth of which they likewise have at least in their own opinion a probable Tradition for a new one not assured 3. To consider the example of the antient Jewes For if those very persons who were eye-witnesses of the miraculous delivery of the Law and by consequence were most assured of the divinity of it yet notwithstanding would not quit temporal pleasures and allurements for the future rewards therein promised is it likely that the Christians of these times will upon confessedly only probable grounds and promises and those not to be expected till after death renounce assured and present delights and embrace assured and present miseries mortifications and abnegations 2. To the eighth and last ground viz. That since all Christians agree in necessary doctrines which are expresse they ought not to deny Communion the one to the other for other doctrines contained obscurely in Scripture and that that is the only effectuall means of reducing and preserving unity among Christians I answer that it is apparently contrary to experience what is here said For neither do all Christians agree in all necessary doctrines nor in all which themselves esteem necessary neither will they allow Communion to men differing in points by their own Confession nor esteemed so much as substantiall Yea let England witnesse if our Presbyterian Calvinists do not think many thousand Hecatombs of Christian bloud a fit sacrifice to prepare a tyrannicall introduction of a few circumstantiall novelties Therefore to say men ought and it were well if they would do otherwise and in the mean time destroy all Ecclesiasticall authority to constrain them to what they ought to do is to destroy all Christian Communion indeed all manner of policy and society For upon the same grounds we may as reasonably contend for an universall Anarchy since all men ought by the law of reason and nature to live in justice temperance and peace and therefore let lawes be annulled and Judges deposed But God whose imprudence is wiser then the wisdome of men seeing our figmentum our naturall perversenesse hath appointed Civill Governours to overawe Delinquents with the whip and with the sword and Ecclesiasticall Magistrates likewise into whose hands he ha's likewise put a spirituall scourge and sword too to correct or cut off putrified or mortified members the whole foundation of which Policy and order would be undermined by such an allowance given to all sorts of Christians to become judges and interpreters for themselves in matters of Religion upon a groundless and never-yet-accomplished hope that they will all agree to use this power with meeknesse and charity 3. Besides let all the world judge of the extreme partiality of English Protestants they say that no man ought to refuse Communion for differences in points in themselves not necessary or fundamentall and they acknowledge that Catholiques agree with them in all points fundamentall and yet they not only refuse to communicate with them but call their Communion damnable and Idololatricall Yea moreover seek to justifie the execution of the most bloudy lawes against Catholike Priests performing their duties that ever any Christian Nation heard of 4. Mr. Chillingworth indeed maintains this their partiality of refusing Communion with Catholiques upon this ground because no man can be allowed by the Councell of Trent to enteâ— into Catholique Communion that believes not all doctrines of faith therein defined to be of universall Tradition many of which they disbelieving ought not or if they would cannot be received into Communion Hereto I answer 1. That the Bull of Pius the fourth requires subscription to the Councell only from Priests c. 2. Can any antient Church be named that ha's not alwaies done the same 3. Do not the Lutherans Calvinists yea the Church of England both before and since the writing of his book the same 4. Does not the omission of requiring an uniform profession of Faith evidently destroy all Ecclesiasticall authority and leave every one in a liberty hitherto unheard of in Gods Church of thinking and believing and judging and saying and doing what he himself pleases 5. The unappealable authority of a Generall Councell being once destroyed would not Babel it self and the seventy languages of it as some reckon them be order and unity it self in comparison with a Christian Church so confused and mangled wherein not seventy but seventy thousand languages might be allowed For as for this phantasticall Utopian way of Unity here first devised and proposed to the world by Mr. Chillingworth let even the most ignorant of his judges give sentence whether as long as men have passions and as long as there is pride in their hearts and tentations in the world it be not utterly impossible to be compassed and if upon an impossible supposition it were effected whether such a kind of unity would deserve the name of unity and not rather of an universall stupidity and Lethargie CHAP. XL. An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's objection concerning difference among Catholiques about the Judge of Controversies 1. HAving thus far considered Mr. Chillingworth's generall grounds concerning a Judge of Controversies dispersed in severall places through his book I will proceed to take a view of his principal objections against the Catholike doctrine concerning the authority of the Church which objections are of severall
natures for some proceed directly against it others only against some consequences from it I will therefore weigh first his objections grounded upon the different opinions of Catholikes concerning that point 2. His reasons directly proving as he believes that no church of one denomination can be infallible and therefore not the Catholique Church 3. His proofs that Catholiques in their resolution of Faith are entangled in circles and absurdities 4. His arguments to demonstrate that Catholiques can have no assurance either of the authority of the church or the validity of any acts performed by the Pastors thereof c. But before I attempt a discussion of these particulars I may in generall say of all his objections that since they proceed only against the word Infallibility and that word extended to the utmost height and latitude that it can possibly bear Catholiques as such are not at all concerned in them seeing neither is that expression to be found in any received Councell nor did ever the Church enlarge her authority to so vast a widenesse as Mr. Chillingworth either conceived or at least for his particular advantage against his adversary thought good to make show as if he conceived so 2. But come we to consider his arguments against Catholiques grounded upon the different opinions among them in what subject this Infallibility or authority is to be placed The most pressing and pertinent passage in his book concerning this subject is this which follows viz. What shall we say now if you be not agreed touching your pretended means of agreement How can you pretend to unity either actuall or potentiall more then Protestants may Some of you say the Pope alone without a Councell may determine all controversies but others deny it Some that a Generall Councell without a Pope may do so others deny this Some both inconjunction are infallible determiners others againe deny this Lastly some among you hold the acceptation of the decrees of Councells by the universall Church to be the only way to decide controversies which others deny by denying the Church to be infallible And indeed what way of ending controversies can this be when either part may pretend that they are part of the Church and they receive not the decree therefore the whole Church hath not received it Mr. Chil. c. 3. parag 6. 3. Hereto I answer 1. That there is indeed no need at all of an answer since the very objection answers it self for by saying there are variety of opinions among Catholiques acknowledged for such even while they differ it follows that the objector is not obliged to submit to that Judge which any Catholique refuses 2. None of these will deny that decision of the Councell of Trent viz. Ecclesiae est judiâ—are de vero sensu sacrae Scripturae that is It belongs to the Church to judge of the true sense of holy Scripture And Protestants will not be urged to submit to any more rigid or higher expression 3. Yea moreover this indulgence I am confident will be granted them namely That no man will endeavour to oblige them further then to doctrines and practises determined by one or more Councells universall confirmed by the Pope and actually received and accepted by all Catholiques that is as much as to say to believe that there is indeed an obliging authority in the Catholike Church to impose upon her children a belief of all doctrines proposed in her Oecumenicall Councells let this authority be limited and streightned with as many Proviso's and the sense of these doctrines enlarged and qualified with as many mollifying interpretations as any approved Catholike Doctor hath thought good that is indeed as any reasonable man remaining so can desire only upon condition that they do not prejudice nor grate upon the pure simple language wherein the Church expresses her self Christians are at liberty what particular Doctors sense they like to embrace or whether none at all but will content themselves with the naked decisions of the Church as they lye without making inferences or building thereon further conclusions CHAP. XLI His reasons proving no Church of one denomination to be infallible answered 1. IN the second place we will weigh his reasons to prove that no Church of one denomination is infallible and by consequence no Church at all His words are after he had said that he was willing upon courtesie to grant that Christ made a promise absolute of indefectibility to his Church but be interprets it only in this sense viz. That true Religion shall never be so far driven out of the world but that it shall alwaies have some where or other some that believe and professe it in all things necessary to salvation and that such believers shall never erre in fundamentalls for if they did they were not a Church But he denyes utterly that there is any Church fit to be a guide in fundamentalls because no Church is fit to be a Guide but onely a Church of some certaine denomination as the Greek the Roman the Abyssine c. For sayes he otherwise no man can possibly know which is the true Church but by a pre-examination of the doctrine controverted and that were not to be guided by the Church to the true doctrine but by the true doctrine to the Church Now sayes he that there is not any Church of one denomination infallible in fundamnntalls is evident for 1. If it were an infallible guide in fundamentalls she would be infallible in all things which she proposes and requires to be believed 2. That being a point of so mâ—â—n consequence certainly the Scripture would have named that Church 3. Because Catholiques themselves build the assurance of the churches infallibility onely upon motives very credible but not certain Lastly beeause it is evident and even to impudence it selfe undeniable that upon this ground of believing all things taught by the present church as taught by Christ errour was held For example the necessity of giving the Eucharist to Infants and that in S. Augustines time and that by S. Augustine himself and therefore without controversie this is no certain ground for truth which may support falshood as well as truth The same may be said of the doctrine of the Chiliasts which S. Irenaeus and S. Justin Martyr say was a traditionary doctrine from the Apostles times c. 2. To answer this discourse by parcells And first concerning his exposition of Christ's promise of indefectibility to his Church it ha's been answered in more then one place already 2. Where he sayes that there is no Church fit to be a guide in fundamentalls I desire to know whether those whom Christ ha's appointed in his church to be Overseers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Teachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Governors Assistants 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. be not fit to be accounted guides at least in Fundamentalls Againe whether an agreement of all these Governours meeting in a Generall Councell be not the supremest authority Thirdly
whether that authority which is indeed supreme be not unappealable from and necessarily to be submitted to by all particular subordinate persons To say such persons have no authority to be Guides is to contradict expresse Scripture And to say that there can be a subordination of authority without one that is supreme Or that that which is indeed supreme may by particulars persons or churches be opposed or so much as appealed from is to contradict not onely what is assumed but evident reason and all order 3. Where it is said That no Church is fit to be a Guide in Fundamentalls but only a Church of one denomination as Greek Roman Abyssine c. For otherwise no man can possibly know which is the true Church but only by a pre-examination of the doctrines and that were not to be guided by the Church to the true doctrine but by the true doctrine to the Church I answer That a Catholique Church there is as we profess in the Creed and that this Catholique Church is visible and easily to be designed plainly distinquishable from new Sects and innovating congregations and that this body representatively united is the supreme authority on earth and that every particular Church or member of this Catholique Church as such is a sufficient guide to those that live in her Communion As concerning his phrase a Church of one denomination I grant that God ha's not apparently obliged himself to confine his Promises to any particular Dioecose Province or Nation no not perhaps even to Rome it self Only this may certainly be affirmed that the Catholique Church shall by vertue of Christs promises continue to the worlds end a visible Church teaching all substantiall doctrines of Christianity guided by a lawfull succession of Pastors under one visible Head which visible Head ha's hitherto for above sixteen Centuries been the Bishop of Rome and that is a fair presumption that it will be so to Christs second coming for I know nothing but a generall earthquake there and swallowing up of that place that is likely to hinder such a succession since it ha's already abidden all variety of oppositions and tempests when the whole power of the Roman and infernall Empire sought to extinguish it and when all sorts of Heretiques and Schismatiques sought to undermine it But I shall speak more of this when I come to the last conclusion concerning the perpetuall visibility of the Church 4. In the fourth place to his first proofe that no Church of one denomination can be an infallible guide in fundamentalls because if so then she should be infallible in non-fundamentalls also I answer that even by Mr. Chillingworth's own confession it does not follow that if Christ hath promised to preserve his church from all errour in fundamentalls that therefore by vertue of that promise she should be exempted from all errour whatsoever and the reason given by Mr. Chillingworth is worth the marking The Church sayes he may erre and yet the gates of hell not prevaile against her for seeing you Catholiques do and must grant that a particular Church may hold some errour and yet be still a true member of the Church Why may not the universall Church bold the same errour and yet remain the universall Church unlesse every the least errour be one of the gates of hell 5. And indeed many Catholique Writers there are who upon the same grounds with Mr. Chillingworth extend the promise of the holy Spirits assistance to the church not to all inconsiderable circumstantiall doctrines but substantiall and traditionary only And for a further proof we may add that there are some Fathers of great antiquity and authority who hold whether justly and truly or no I debate not but they hold that there are reall differences between the four Evangelists in some circumstances of no considerable moment related by them and by consequence there must of necessity in their opinion be an errour such as it is in some one of them at lâ—ast The which inconsiderable differences whether reall or imaginary there being an exact demonstrable agreement amongst them all in points of Doctrine do rather in S. Chrysostomes judgement in Mat. Hom. 1 establish then invalidate or any way prejudice the divine infallibility of their writings since thereby it is apparent sayes he that they did not compose them by consent and conspiracy for then they would have been scrupulously punctuall in all even the smallest circumstances but in the ingenuous simplicity and sincerity of their hearts In like manner S. Hierome tells us that in his time some learned Catholiques were of opinion that the Apostles and Evangelists in the New Testament quoted some passages of the old Testament and the Septuagint meerly out of their memory not looking into the books themselves and that by that means their memory failing their quotations were not exactly true yet notwithstanding those Fathers were far from questioning the authority or infallibility of any one of the Evangelists as concerning any substantiall doctrine contained in any of their Gospells c. So likewise in the Latin Translation of the Bible there are not only differences of senses from Originalls Hebrew or Greek now extant not only great and uncertain variety of reading in the antient Latin Copies but likewise as the Protestants brag very great diversity between the Impressions published by the Authority of Pope Sixtus Quintus and Clemens Octavus since the Councell of Trent wherein notwithstanding they are mistaken for though Sixtus Quintus had design'd an Impression and prepared a Bull for the authorizing of it yet God took him away before he effected his intent thereby as it were signifying that it was his pleasure to take away from Heretiques all seeming advantages against his Church But though this had been as the Protestants imagine surely a more corrected reimpression does not imply that the Church wanted the true Scripture since none of such differences are of such considerable moment as to cause any uncertainty in points of Doctrine For I conceive it was never heard that any errour was grounded meerly upon a various reading of any Text of Scripture But to proceed certain it is that there were much greater differences between the antient Italica and other Latin Translations of the antient Church and this of S. Hierome as likewise yet greater between the Septuagint and the Hebrew and yet neither do the Apostles refuse to quote some passages out of the Septuagint wherein the Translation is manifestly faulty however in a matter inconsiderable neither will any Catholique affirm that the promise of the holy Spirits assistance did fail the antient Church although it only made use of a Translation of the Scripture very imperfect if compared with S. Hieromes no not though upon such differences of reading it were possible to ground doctrines which might be circumstantially erroneous It is true such doctrines would be of no considerable moment but however they might be erroneous yet without any prejudice to Christs
promises to his Church So that the Church even when she does upon supposition erre yet she does not even then lead any man out of the way to heaven or within the danger of hell gates seeing the promises of Christ are infallible that his Spirit shall conduct or rather preserve his Church in the belief and profession of all truths at least necessary and as for points supernumerary or unnecessary neither unwilfull ignorance nor unavoidable mistake shall be imputed as sinfull to any man 6. To the second proof viz. That if the promise of infallibility had been made to any Church of one denomination certainly the Scripture would have named that Church and have directed all Christians to have recourse unto her it being a point of so main importance I answer 1. The inference is not at all concluding as I shewed before in the first conclusion 2. The Scripture ha's expressely mentioned such promises made to the Church and if we will follow either reason or Catholique Tradition interpreting Scripture we must at least apply those promises to the whole body and succession of the Catholique Church united under one Head since no particular man or Church considered only as a distinct member of the whole can pretend to these promises as peculiarly applicable to themselves Now this whole body was as apparent and distinguishable from particular sects in the times of S. Augustine and S. Gregory as if it had been a Church of one denomination since they framed all their arguments and discourses from the apparent visibility of it and surely to any one that would not shut his eyes would have appeared as clear and demonstrable in Luthers time also 7. To the third proof of Mr. Chillingworth viz. That Catholiques build their assurance of the infallibility of the Church only upon fallible and uncertain grounds and marks I answer that I have made the contrary appear in severall places before demonstrating that it is grounded upon the most firm unshaken foundation that reason can have viz. Universall Tradition by which it is more effectually proved then any particular book of Scripture hath been 8. To his last proof against the Churches infallibility from his two examples wherein the Church is said to have erred universally in points pretended to be of Tradition as namely about the giving the blessed Sacrament to Infants mentioned by S. Augustine and the doctrine of the Millenaries by S. Justin Martyr and S. Irenaeus For the first example I refer my self to the satisfactory answer given by Cardinall Perron to the same objection made by King James Perr repl l. 2. obs 3. c. 11. 2. Concerning the other example of the doctrine of the Millenaries c. I answer that S. Justin Martyr dial cum Trypho saith not that it was a Catholique Tradition nor received by the whole Church but only of himself and many other Christians but withall that there were many also who were of a pure and pious Christian beliefe which did not acknowledge it And when all that could be alledged to prove that doctrine to have been an Apostolique Tradition was said the proof ended upon the report of Papias a very credulous man one that loved to tell stories many of which could not find belief in the Church a man meanely learned and by consequence one that might very probably mistake what he sayes S. John told him concerning that point CHAP. XLII An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's objection of circles and absurdities to the resolution of Faith of Catholiques 1. A Third rank of arguments with which Mr. Chillingworth combats the infallibility of the Church is grounded upon the absurdities Meanders and circles which he sayes most unavoidably follow the resolution of the faith of Catholiques Let us hear the sum of his allegations in his own words cap. 2. 118. 119. For Gods sake Sir tell me plainly in those Texts of Scripture which you alledge for the infallibility of your Church do not you allow what sense you think true and disallow the contrary and do you not this by the direction of your private reason if you do why do you condemn it in others If you do not I pray what direction do you follow Or whether you follow none at all If none at all this is like drawing Lots or throwing dice for the choice of a Religion If any other I beseech you tell me what it is Perhaps you will say the churches authority and that will be to dance finely in a round thus To believe the Churches infallible authority because the Scriptures avouch it and to believe that Scriptures say and mean so because they are so expounded by the Church Is not this for a Father to beget his son and the son to beget his Father For a foundation c. The Church you say is infallible I am very doubtfull of it How shall I know it The Scripture you say affirmes it as in the 59. of Esay My Spirit that is in thee c. Well I confesse I find there these words but I am still doubtfull whether they be spoken of the Church of Christ and if they be whether they meane as you pretend You say the Church sayes so which is infallible Yea but that is the question and therefore not to be begged but proved neither is it so evident as to need no proof otherwise why brought you this Text to prove it Nor is it of such a strange quality above all other Propositions as to be able to prove it self What then remains c. But Universal Tradition you say and so do I too is of it self credible and that ha's in all ages taught the churches infallibility with full consent But that it ha's I hope you would not have me take upon your word for that were to build my self upon the Church and the Church upon you Let then the Tradition appear for a secret Tradition is somewhat like a silent Thunder You will perhaps produce c. 2. For answer hereto 1. If Mr. Chillingworth's adversary had grounded the doctrine of the Churches authority meerly and only upon Texts of Scripture capable of contrary senses there might have been just ground for Mr. Chillingworth to have pleased himself as he oft does in insulting thus on him and intangling him thus in his circles But Mr. Chillingworth himself absolves him toward the latter end of the former passage where he sayes But universall Tradition you say and so do I too is of it selfe credible and that ha's in all ages taught the Churches infallibility c. Whereby he shews clearly that his adversary though he serves himself as reasonably he may and ought of some Texts of Scripture to fortifie the Traditionary doctrine of the Churches authority yet makes not those Texts understood in his own sense his onely foundation but universall Tradition which is the proper foundation even of the credibility of Scripture it self and therefore all Mr. Chillingworth's inferences and retortions do not even in his own opinion
church as a doctrine Traditionary and moreover it is attested by all antient Records of the Fathers of the church nemine explicite contradicente and it ha's been practised by Councells in all ages not one Catholique renouncing his obedience In so much as to my understanding there is not one Christian doctrine delivered with so full an assurance nor in the sense and meaning whereof it is lesse possible for a man to be mistaken Now by vertue of this speciall truth of the churches authority Universall Tradition which of it self is most credible and certain being believed and attested by the present church becomes most necessary to be believed by us the Church supplying the place not only of a witnesse but of an Embassadour likewise instructed and employed by Christ himself as S. Augustine most effectually maintains so that in believing and obeying her we believe and obey Christ himself according to Christs own expression He that heareth you heareth me and If any one heareth not the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen and a Publican And therefore they that believe Christian doctrines only because they think they find them in the Scripture and believe the Scripture only because their reason or fancy which they miscall the testimony of Gods Spirit tells them that it is the Word of God though the doctrines themselves believed by them be true yet it is a hazard as to them whether they be so or no or however whether that be the sense of them or no it being all one as if a man by some casualty had found a transcribed copy of some part of an Embassadors Pattent or instructions Whereas Catholiques receive the commands of their heavenly King and Master from his Embassadours own hands which not only will not conceale any thing necessary or requisite from them but likewise will be able upon occasion to cleare all manner of difficulties that may arise about the sense of the said instructions or Patent having received glorious promises of continuall residence among us and of divine assistance to preserve him from any at least dangerous error 8. These things thus supposed Mr. Chillingworth's pretended circles and absurdities in the Resolution of Catholique Faith doe clearly and evidently vanish For a Catholique does not only or chiefly believe the Churches authority because to his privaâ—e understanding and reason the Scripture seems to say so but because he knows that the present Catholique Church teacheth so both by profession and practise and that she teacheth this as a Catholike Tradition believed and practised in all ages then which it is impossible there should be any testimony more assured and infallible so that if a man can be sure of any thing done before his own times as all reasonable men do agree that one may he cannot avoid being most sure of this if his passion or interests do not hinder him from searching into the grounds of it I need not therefore particularly give an answer to Mr. Chillingworth's discourse before produced since it wholly proceeds upon a mistake of his adversaries and other Catholiques grounds and since himself in the close of it seemes to confesse by objecting to himselfe Universall Tradition that if this doctrine of the Churches authority could be made appear to be grounded upon Catholike Tradition it would be as much credible as if the Scripture had expresly testified it since in his opinion the Scripture it selfe and nothing besides enjoyes its authority because it is delivered by Universall Tradition and by consequence would not be lyable to any circles or absurdities So that truly I wonder why seeing Mr. Chillingworth could not be ignorant that Catholiques do generally pretend that this doctrine comes from Tradition besides the proofs of it out of Scripture he should notwithstanding dispute against it as if there were no other ground for it but two or three questionable passages of Scriptâ—re CHAP. XLIII An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's allegations of pretended uncertainties and casualties in the grounds of the faith and salvation of Catholiques 1. THere is in Mr. Chillingworth's book another rank of objections which though they do not directly combat the churches infallibility or authority yet they had great effect upon me because they seemed to infer that the faith and salvation likewise of Catholiques depended upon extreme uncertainties and casualties and by consequence that a Catholique could not give any assurance that his faith was safely grounded For thus he argues c. 2. parag 63. ad 68. The salvation of many millions of Papists as they suppose and teath depends upon their having the Sacrament of Penance duly administred to them This again upon the Ministers being a true Priest which is a thing that depends upon many uncertain and very contingent supposalls As 1. That he was baptized with due matter 2. With due forme 3. With due intention 4. That the Bishop which ordained him Priest ordained him likewise with due form intention c. 5. That that Bishop himselfe was a person fitly qualified to give orders that is was no Simoniake c. 6. That all that Bishops Progenitors were fitly qualified and so till he arrive to the fountain of Priesthood Now he that shall put together and maturely consider all the possible wayes of lapsing and nullifying a Priesthood in the Church of Rome I believe saith he will be very inclinable to believe that in an hundred seeming Priests there is not one true one But suppose this inconvenience assoyled yet still the difficulty will remain whether he will pronounce the absolving words with intent to absolve you for perhaps he may be a secret Jew Moor or Antitrinitarian which if he be then his intention which is necessary to the validity of a Sacrament will be wanting c. 2. Hereto I answer 1 That such kind of pretended uncertainties or nullities in particulars do not prejudice the authority and stability of the church in generall but that if it be true which ha's alwayes been believed in the church viz. That Christ ha's promised to continue till the worlds end a church governed by lawfull Pastors and preserved in all truth he will engage his omnipotency to make good his fidelity and by consequence he will take care to prevent or remedy all obstacles that can be imagined to be otherwise able to evacuate such his promises and I suppose two such Attributes of Christ are a foundation strong enough to build a faith not obnoxious to such a world of casualties as Mr. Chillingworth suspects 2. That Mr. Chillingworth's whole discourse proceeds upon a mistake of the established doctrine of the Catholique Church which ha's not declared all those things to be nullities nor any of them in the sense that he alledges It is true in the Canon law and among Câ—suists there are mentioned many nullities of Orders and other Sacraments as Simony or Heresie or Schisme are said to nullifie the Ordination of a Bishop or Priest But how to nullifie it by taking away the
Character wholly No. But the Church to shew her detestation of those sins suspends the authority of exercising those Offices from any one that is guilty of those sinnes and likewise from those that are ordained by such Simonicall or Hereticall Bishops till they have given satisfaction to the Church And therefore in that moderate judgement of Pope Melchiades so much commended by S. Augustine Ep. 162. when he decreed that if the Donatists would return to the Catholique Communion their Bishops if the more antient in any City should be acknowledged the lawfull Bishops of such a City or if the younger should succeed upon the first vacancy there was no mention made of a reordination of such Hereticall or Schismaticall Bishops or of any Priests made by them 3. It is not true that the salvation of Catholiques doth absolutely depend upon the Sacrament of Penance lawfully administred For though it be necessary to the being of the Church in generall that that and all other Sacraments be lawfully administred and by consequence we may be assured that Christ will in generall prevent all reall wants and obstacles thereto yet it is not necessary that this should be affirmed of each Catholique in particular For to Christians which are adulti that is capable of the exercise of Faith Hope and Charity even actuall Baptisme lawfully administred is not absolutely necessary for in such persons the Votum Baptismi will supply all wants or defects impossible to be avoided and much more certainly will the same Votum serve for other Sacraments as the Eucharist Penance c. 4. Concerning intention which the church in the Councell of Florence in Instr. Arm. and in the Councell of Trent Sess. 7. ca. 11. ha's indeed defined to be a necessary requisite to denominate a Sacrament to be lawfully administred in these words of the Councell of Florence Sacraments are perfected by three things the Matter Form and Person of the Minister conferring the Sacraments with an intention of doing what the church doth of which if any one be wanting the Sacrament is not perfected And these of the Councell of Trent If any man shall say That in Ministers when they administer the Sacraments there is not required an intention at least of doing what the church doth let him be Anathema Mr. Chillingworth might and I am confident did know that the Intention required was such an one as might be found even in Pagans Heretiques Jewes c. administring Baptisme so they do it as executing the Office hypocritically intruded into by them in the due form and with a right pronunciation of the words of the church although in the mean time in the secret of their hearts they did renounce deride and detest that Sacrament and all the efficacy ascribed to it as appears by the Decisions of antient Councells against the Donatists and the Rescripts of Pope Nicholas the first and Alexander the third And hereupon S. Thomas treating of this subject delivers his sense in these words Some answer better sayes he that the Minister of the Sacrament doth operate in the person of the whole Church whose Minister he is and in the words of the church which he pronounctth is expressed the churches intention the which sufficeth to the perfection of a Sacrament unlesse there be an outward expression of the contrary on the part of the Minister or receiver of the Sacrament Upon which grounds I suppose it was that Salmeron the Jesuite and Scribonius Marius a learned Franciscan highly esteemed by Cardinall Perron besides some antient Schoolmen do after this manner with a far greater latitude then generally Controvertists or Schoolmen doe allow endeavour to expresse their sense of S. Thomas and the Decrees of those two Councells viz That in the Minister there may be a twofold intention 1. Meerly speculative inwrap'd in the secrets of his heart and of which no outward sign does appear nor indeed no sufficient one can of this intention the church judgeth not 2. Practicall which relates to the outward act and is thereby really accomplished The former say these Authors unlesse the church shall define the contrary as hitherto to their seeming she ha's not can neither profit nor prejudice in conferring Sacraments If it be an ill malitious intention it may help to damn the person but it will not hinder the validity of the Sacrament nor the efficacy of it The later practicall intention is that which is only to be considered here As a servant that is sent by his Master to deliver possession of a house if he really perform the legall ceremonies and pronounce the words requisite whatsoever thoughts of unwillingnesse reluctancy or contradiction lurk in his breast the delivery will be valid And truly it seems not intelligible how it can be possible for a Minister as a Minister of the Church not compell'd by force nor drawn by promises that knows what he does and clearly shews that he will do what he knows should as the church commands him with all due formality perform a Sacrament and yet at the same time intend or resolve not to do what he does He may possibly have in his wicked heart inward wishes that the Sacrament might want effect or a misbelief that the Sacrament is nothing valuable but a meer superstitious vain or noxious ceremony But as for the thoughts by which performing a Sacrament he would endeavour to intend not to doe that which he intends to do such thoughts seem to be meer aeriall fancies Indeed if he shew his contradiction or intention by any outward sign by which it may be judged that though he observe all the requisite formalities yet he intends them meerly in a mockery as if an Actor upon a Stage should personate the conferring a Sacrament and much more if he neglect the due form of words He will thereby declare that really that is not a Sacrament which he performes but a meer mockery and malitious scornfull Pageantry Those learned and as yet uncensured Authors therefore whose opinions I do here relate only historically do conceive the meaning of the church in the forementioned Decisions to be only this viz. That it is requisite to Sacraments that they be onely this viz. that they be not administred jestingly histrionically and ridiculously but after such a manner that it may reasonably be judged that he who administers them intends to perform his duty and office imposed on him by the church that is to perform and confer a Sacrament and not to play the fool Not that the church ever intended that the Sacraments should be valid or null according to the inward fancies of the administrer or that it should be in the power of an atheisticall or malitious Bishop or Priest to damn all his Diocese and Parish And for a further proof of this it is observeable that even at the very time when this Article concerning the necessity of intention was debated and concluded in the Councell of Trent Catharinus Bishop
Allelujah He may answer Amen He may keep the Gospell He may have the Faith and preach it only salvation he cannot have Again l. 3. cont Petil. c. 5. No man preaching the name of Christ and carrying or ministring the Sacrament of Christ is to be followed against the Unity of Christ. Again cont adv Le. Proph. l. 1. 6. 17. If he hear not the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen and a Publican which is more grievous then if he was strucken through with a sword consumed by flames exposed to wilde beasts Again l. de Past. c. 12. The Divel saith not let them be Donatists and not Arians for whether they be here or there they belong to him that gathers without making a difference Let him adore Idolls saith the Divell he is mine Let him remain in the superstition of the Jewes he is mine Let him quit Unity and passe over to this or that or any Heresie he is mine 4. Witnesse likewise S. Fulgentius de rem pec cap. 22. Out of this Church neither the title of Christian secures any man neither doth Baptisme conferre salvation neither doth any man offer a sacrifice agreeable to God neither doth any man receive Remission of sinnes neither doth any man attain to eternall life for there is one onely Church one onely Dove one onely well-beloved one only Spouse Again de Fid. ad Pet. D. c. 39. Hold this most firmly and doubt not of it in any wise that every Heretique and Schismatique whatsoever baptized in the name of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost if before the end of his life he be not reunited to the Catholike Church let him bestow never so many almes yea though he should shed his bloud for the name of Christ he cannot obtain salvation Witnesse lastly S. Prosper He who does not communicate with the Universall Church is a Heretique and Antichrist de prom praed Dei p. 4. c. 5. 5. Surely no man can justly blame if a serious consideration of such testimonies of Scripture such a conspiracy of all the Saints almost of the antient Church agreeing to condemne Schisme as the most heinous inexcuseable sin that a Christian was capable of committing not to be redeemed with Faith Sacraments Almes Miracles no nor Martyrdome it selfe awakened me from the Lethargy I was in and from the presumption which I had viz. that since I my selfe had no influence upon the beginnings of the Separation but on the contrary approached as neere in my beliefe to the Catholique Church as Truth in my opinion would permit me and lastly since I judged charitably of the state of Cutholiques that therefore the guilt of Schisme should never be imputed to me Not content therefore to rest upon these imaginations in a matter upon which my eternall happinesse inseparably depended if the expresse words of Scripture and unanimous consent of Antiquity were to be believed I proceeded to examine the present state of Protestant c. Churches in separation from the Romane by the markes which the antient Fathers afforded me to judge by whether of the two parties were guilty and to which of them this so heynous low viz. 1. They all agreed that Schisme was a thing of it self evident whereof the most ignorant understandings might inform themselves For this being the foundation of all their disputes of the Catholike Church that it is a congregation so visible and illustrious that it cannot be hidden from the eys of any man that does not willingly shut them it does necessarily follow that they who are not in visible communion with that visible church are apparently Schismatikes 5. Secondly and by consequence that the mark of Schisme and Heresie was not a separation from the true faith simply but from that faith which is openly professed by the Church For otherwise if they had defined Schisme with respect onely to the true Faith all the evidence of Schisme would be utterly taken away since it would be alwayes ambiguous and disputable which of the parties in a Schisme held the true doctrine of which ignorant people could not be Judges and the learned would never acknowledge themselves guilty Besides the parties evidently in Schisme would be sure either not at all to acknowledge or at least to excuse and extenuate their fault by saying that though they were in some sort divided from the Catholique Church yet this was not so unpardonable since they left the Church only in points not fundamentall for in such they agree with Catholiques and by consequence remain the same church still in substantialls This is at this day the plea of many Protestants as it was anciently of the Pelagians according to that of S. Augustine de Pec. Orig. l. 2. c. 22. Pelagius and Goelestius saith he desirous cunningly to avoid the odious name of Heresie affirme that the question concerning Originall finne may be disputed without endangering Faith But this assertion of theirs he confuted particularly in his fourteenth Sermon De Verbis Apostoli and in generall against both Heretiques and Schismatiques proves that whatsoever in particular their opinions are yet since they professe otherwise then the church does and requires of them to doe they are in a damnable estate because thereby they vertually renounce one fundamentall Article of faith viz. of the authority and unity of the Catholique Church and therefore if they break communion though but for one doctrine and that of it self of no great importance their orthodoxnesse in all other points will not avail them wanting truth and especially renouncing charity and obedience to the Universall Church Hereupon the same Father in Psal. 54. saith of the Donatists We have each of us one Baptisme in this they were with me We celebrated the Feasts of the Martyrs in this they were with me We frequented the solemnity of Easter in this they were with me But they were not in all things with me In Schisme they were not with me In Heresie they were not with me In many things they were with me and in some few things they were not with me But in those few things in which they were not with me those many things do not profit them in which they were with me So again the same Father Ep. 48. Speaking to the same Donatists You are with us in Baptism in the Creed in other Sacraments of the Lord but in the Spirit of unity in the bond of peace and finally in the Catholike Church you are not with us 6. Thirdly that the proper to all eys visible and essentiall mark of Schisme for what cause soever it matters not is a wilfull separation from the externall Communion of the Catholique Church So S. Augustine de unit c. 4. Those who do so dissent from the body of Christ which is the Church that their Communion is not with the whole wheresoever it is spread but are fouud in some party separated it is manifest that they are not in the Catholike Church And
likewise impute superstition idolatry and other crimes unto it thereby to justifie such their separation by which means not a Schisme only and that most properly so called is happened but Heresie likewise is to be imputed to one of the parties divided That neither of these titles belongs to the Romane Church and therefore that both of them are justly and necessarily to be charged upon the Church of England and by consequence much more upon all other Sects of Protestants as being much more violent and uncharitable against the Roman Catholique Church may to my understanding be demonstrated most evidently after this manner viz. 2. First with respect to separation from externall communion In a manifest Schisme as this is apparently those who are but a part who are new beginners whose prime authors may be named who have introduced among Christians novelties not heard of in the world even by their own confession for above a thousand years and have actively separated themselves from the externall communion of the whole in which they did formerly remaine those and those onely are Schismatiques and such are Protestants as is evident For 1. The English church is at the best but a particular church which in the beginning of the raigne of King Henry the VIII did live in externall communion with the then whole Catholique Church but afterward in the same Kings dayes divided it self from the same externall communion by renouncing obedience to the Pope whom before they acknowledged the visible Head of the Catholique Church 2. The same English Church in the dayes of his Son King Edward the VI. but especially to his Daughter Q. Elizabeth to the former Schisme added an alteration of severall other points of doctrine confessedly for very many ages universally embraced by all Catholiques and conspicuous in the publique profession and practise of the church and in this double division both from the Faith and externall communion of the Catholique Church ha's the English Nation continued ever since Therefore according to the notion of Schisme which we have from Antiquity and plain expresse reason the English-Protestant-Church is properly Schismaticall and Hereticall 3. On the contrary the Romane Church acknowledged by all Englishmen to have been the Catholique Church and even since the separation allowed by English Protestants themselves to be at least a true member of the Catholique Church ha's continued to this day in the same forme of externall communion that she had before ha's not actually nor actively separated from any church pre-existent much lesse from the whole body ha's changed nothing of doctrine c. therefore if she was the Catholique Church before she is so still however she cannot in any the least shew of reason be called Schismaticall 4. For further proof of this let us consider the first beginners of separation Luther Zuinglius or to apply this discourse to the Church of England Tindall I desire to know whether when Tindall alone of his owne head without any authority either civill or ecclesiasticall yea in open desiance of both began to disperse doctrines unheard of among his countreymen all Catholiques dividing himselfe from the externall communion of the whole world whether I say Tindall thus standing alone as supposed as yet not to have gained Proselites was properly and truly a Schismatique or no If he was I would fain know by what right he or his followers came to lose that name when he had perverted a company suppose a Parish or Diocess or Province yea that whole Kingdome is it become a meritorious thing to gain Proselites to Schisme or Heresie Is one single person when he is out of company a child of hell and being joyned with seven other as wicked or perhaps more wicked then himself does he thereby become a child of God Then certainly all Pharisaicall Sectaries have good reason to do what our Saviour sayes of the Pharisees namely to travell Sea and Land to make Proselites since ill company it seemes may bring them to heaven whereas if they had been alone they could not avoid sinking into helll But if Tindall so standing alone in reall separation from all other Christians was no Schismatique then since by confession on all sides the Catholique Church cannot fail it will follow that Tindall in his own single person was the Catholique Church and the whole body of Christians divided from him were Schismatiques 5. If this way of arguing be not demonstratively concluding both out of the forementioned grounds of the Fathers and evident reason yea even palpable sense it will be impossible to make a Syllâ—gisme or to conclude rationally from any principles whatsoever we must alter Dictionaries and all formes of language and affirm that there is no means left to understand one another though we endeavour to speak never so plainly For if he be not a Separâ—â—tist who doth by his own confession actually separate and he an Innovator who doth actually innovate And if that church which in An. D. 1516. was confessed not to have been Schismaticall because then all things were peaceable no Schisme was yet begun if the same church continuing without any alteration in doctrine or practise till the year following that Luther taught and divided against it and so ever since be to be called Schismaticall because others would stay no longer in it then to change is to be constant and to be constant to change to run away is to stand still and to stand still to run away 6. If Protestants reply that though in respect of the then present state of the church Luther Tindall c. did make alterations in regard of some precedent ages before Luther in which the church had been wholly drowned in errour and superstition they did indeed innovate Yet since they sought to reduce the present distempered church to the form and soundnesse of the antient Apostolicall church they were neither alterers nor innovators but rather took away all alterations and innovations I answer that if Luthers or Tindalls judgement alone deserved to be ballanced with the whole world and if there were any suspition that Christ had forgot his promises or were become unable to perform them there might be some pretence for such a plea otherwise such an excuse doth augment their guilt in as much as they do dishonor Christ calumnâ—ate the one holy Catholique and Apostolique Church charge themselves with the extremity both of infidelity and pride or in the language of S Augustine blasphemy and intolerable madnesse CHAP. XLIX A continuation of proofes that Schisme and Heresie cannot with the least shew of reason be imputed to the Roman Câ—urch but only and wholly to Protestants c. 1. A Further proof as evident as the former viz. that the imputation of compleat Schisme with Heresie annexed is onely to be charged upon Protestants c. and not with the least shew of reason upon the Roman church and that with respect of doctrine innovated is this 2. It is first confessed that all
that the pretended proofs out of Scripture alledged by Protestants proceed either because no mention is made of Scripture of such points a way of arguing generally renounced by the Fathers who condemn many Heretiques by Tradition alone without Scripture or because they by drawing consequences out of Texts of Scripture say they can confute such doctrines of the Roman Church which yet upon their own grounds will not suffice to call the contrary opinions so pretended to be confuted hereticall and much lesse will they be a sufficient warrant to make such mortall divisions in the church as are in these dayes 8. From all which considerations it seemed likewise to my weak understanding that this plea made use of by Protestants to excuse their Schisme upon pretence of so many dangerous errours and heresies crept into the Catholique Church necessary to be reformed was a plea of all others the most unreasonable the most unjust that ever was a plea so far from excusing them that above all other things it will make them most unpardonable before God and man a plea formally evacuating the promises of Christ inevitably ruining all Ecclesiasticall authority rendring uselesse and ridiculous all the marks that Antiquity gives us whereby to judge of Schisme and Heresie Lastly a plea which English Protestants by the just judgement of God have to their owne ruine put into the mouths of Calvinists and all other Sects for as they served the Catholiques so have the Calvinists used them upon pretence of reformation and Scripture and the antient Apostolique Church they see themselves rob'd of their church of their faith of their liberty of their livings and many thousands of their lives and yet they that were the destroyers of all lawfull authority and exercisers of too much unlawfull complain of injustice they that pluckâ—d downe the hedges of Gods vineyard wonder to see so many severall kinds of beasts rush in and eat their grapes in a word to use the expression of S. Augustine Et tamen nec serâ— saltem toties divisâ— atque conscissi sentiunâ— quod feccrunt i. e. and yet for all this seeing so many divisions among them seeing themselves so torn in pieces do they not yet perceive the fault that themselves have done Cont. Parm. lib. 1. CHAP. L. A continuation of the former arguments viz. that the guilt of Schisme lies only and wholly upon Protestants Catholiques not uncharitable for saying That Protestancy unrepented is damnable 1. THese Principles laid by the Fathers with unanimous consent of the execrable nature and extremest dangerousnesse of the crime of Schisme together with the severall descriptions and marks which they give to understand it by seemed to me so reasonable and these deductions which I made from the aforesaid principles together with the application of those marks to the present state of controversie between the Roman and Protestant churches seemed so unrefutable Lastly the conclusion and result of the whole matter viz. That the crime of heresie and Schism cannot with the least shew of reason be imputed to the Roman Catholike Church nor with the least shew of reason avoided by Protestant Churches since the Fathers being Judges there is not one mark of Schisme which can be found in the Romane nor one mark but is evidently found in Protestant churches All this seemed to me so unanswerable that unlesse I did resolve to put out mine owne eyes I could not but see that I had all my life hitherto continued in this fearful state of Schismâ— And unlesse I did resolve to proceed to that desperate contempt of Scripture of consent of Antiquity and of all Ecclesiasticall authority as to think Heresie and Schisme to be no other then counterfeit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or bugbeares invented to fright such foolish Christians as would submit to any authority Divine or Ecclesiasticall I could not but think it more then time to avoid the precipice into which I was ready to fall and and for that purpose to range my selfe to that Communion which both by testimony of Scripture and all Antiquity and by visible experience could demonstrate that a full effect of all Christs promises had been accomplished in her which priviledge not any other congregation in our Western parts at least did pretend to any other way then by calling themselves a part of her whom yet at the same time they called an Idolatresse and a Strumpet divorced from her coelestiall Bridegroom or at least communicated with them that were guilty of such blasphemies 2. I do professe in the presence of God and all his blessed Saints and Angells that I could could not my self imagine nor find in any Protestant writer any exception or objection that came home to the point this one essentiall mark of Schisme viz. forsaking the externall publike Communion of the Catholike Church being impossible to be avoided by them since both all the world sees it and they themselves confesse it though indeed under another and more plausible name 3. I may therefore spare my pains of examining particularly what Mr. Chillingworth and other Protestants alledge for their excuse all which are evidently answered with applying to them that one saying of S. Augustine in his first book to Petilian the Donatist I object to you the crime of Schism which you wil deny And I wil presently prove because you do not communicate with all Nations I may add speaking to Protestants Not with any one Nation or church pre-existent to Luther Calvin confesseth that he divided à toto orbe terrarum from the whole world and so do other Protestants And impudence it self cannot deny but that in respect of externall communion they have to this day relinquished the whole world attempts have indeed beene made to get an entrance into the Greek church but in vain for they have beene rejected and remitted to the obedience of their own Patriarch as appears by the letter of Hieremias Patriarcha c. And therefore for a proof unanswerable that the Schisme of Protestants is a separation not from a particular church as they call the Roman but from all Christian Churches all the world over let them suppose the same question proposed to them which the Emperor Basilius made to Photius the Pseudo-Patriarch of Constantinople With which of the four Patriarchs do you communicate So that as the same S. Augustine saith in the same book Hoc scelus maximum manifestum omnium vestrum est i. e. This crime of forsaking Universall communion is both of all other the greatest and a manifest one and belongs to all the sorts of you 4. If they say they preserve the bond of charity allowing a possibility of salvation to Catholiques onely they separate from Catholique errors which would be damnable to them being so perswaded What is this to Externall Communion Adde hereto that though English Protestants for their own interests to justifie the lawfulnesse of their Succession doe allow such a degree of charity to Catholiques yet it
hath upon Psalm 56. and in his 166. Epistle ad Donat and on 1. Ep. of S. John Tract 2. c. And again in Psal. 70. The Christian world is promised and this is believed by them This promise is fulfilled and it is contradicted by them And againe If the church shall not continue here on earth even to the end of the world to whom did our Lord say Behold I am with you even to the end of the world And again de Bapt. con Don. l. 3 If from the time of S. Cyprian the church perished from whence did Donatus appeare out of what earth did he bud out of what See did he arise from what heaven did he fall And again cont Jul l. 5. If by those holy Priests of God and famous Doctors Irenaeus Cyprian Rheticius Olympius Hilary Ambrose Gregory Basile John Chrysostome Innocent and Hierome the Manicheans have violated and corrupted the Church Tell me Julian who was it that brought thee forth was it a chast Matron or a Harlot who in her travelling brought thee forth by the wombe of spirituall Grace into that light which thou hast forsaken I willingly omit infinite other passages especially out of S. Augustine to the same purpose because even Protestants generally do not question the substance of that truth herein contained CHAP. LII Application of these proofes to the advantage of the Romane Catholique Church and against Protestants c. 1. THe cause therefore is clear in the generall Thesis that the Fathers opinion was that by vertue of Christs expresse promises his church was to continue visible and distinguishable from all other unlawfull congregations to the worlds end This I do not find denied by the English Protestants I mean neither that this was the sense of the Fathers nor that this sense was ture 2. The great controversie therefore is in the Hypothesis or application of the generall Thesis viz. whether that such conclusions as the Fathers deduce from the visibility of the Catholique church in their dayes may rationally be inferred from the Roman Catholique church visible in these dayes For example that it is unlawfull upon any pretence of errors or abuses in practise to separate from the externall communion of that church which now calls it selfe the Catholique Church which is only the Roman for the Grecian churches though they challenge the title of Catholique Churches that is true members of the Catholique yet I doe not find that they make an association to their externall communion a necessary condition to all Christians 3. The English Protestants say no against all Roman Catholiques who unanimously affirm that since such discourses of the Fathers were grounded upon Christs promises to his church which were to be effectuall to the end of the world that therefore they are as fitly and necessarily to be applied to the present as to the antient Catholike church and that no other church but that in communion with the Roman can make any valuable or legitimate pretentions to that title Though the truth is if it be to be granted that there is any visible Catholique church at all whose externall communion is necessary the Protestants are inexcuseably culpable since they neither would nor could upon their grounds communicate with any church in the world that was in being when Luther began his Apostacy 4. In this controversie therefore upon these following considerations and grounds I fully satisfied my self that the plea of Roman Catholiques was just and reasonable For â— Though English Protestants deny the Roman church to be the Catholique church cum Emphase yet they acknowledge her to be a true member at least of the Catholique church being forced hereto for their own interest to justifie the lawfulnesse of their Ordinations c. And this acknowledgement alone is sufficient to condemne them for their separation as guilty of Schisme since he who separates from an acknowledged true member of the Catholique church doth consequently separate from the Catholique church 5. Secondly they acknowledge that the whole body of the present Catholique church enjoyes the same priviledges and authority that it did in the times of the antient Fathers that a Schisme from it is as pernicious as antiently that a truly Generall Councell now is as obliging and unappealable from as heretofore And upon these grounds they will condemn themselves since it is apparent that if the Easterne churches were assumed together with the Western to make up the full body of the Catholique most of the opinions and pretended errours upon which they ground the lawfulnesse and necessity of their separation will appear to be the doctrines of the church called Catholique even in their sense as e. g. acknowledging the blessed Sacrament to be a proper Sacrifice propitiatory for quick and dead the Reall Presence per modum transmutationis Prayer for Dead and Purgatory Invocation of Sâ—ines Veneration of Images c. And therefore if all the four Patriarches had met at the Councell of Trent they had Infallibly concur'd in condemning the Protestants as Heretiques in these points and their separation upon such grounds is Schisme properly so called 6. Thirdly it appeared evidently to me that those communions and congregations of Christians which acknowledge subjection to the Pope could only rightfully challenge the name of the Catholique church For 1. I took it for granted that that which was called the Catholike church after the times of the four first Generall Councells when the Aâ—â—ans Photinians Macedonians Nestorians Eurychians c. were anathematized was indeed the onely truâ— Catholique church by which account the Abyssine churches as being at least antiently Eutychians and severall Eastern churches as Nestorians Jacobiâ—es c. were and are to be excluded from that denomination which yet the Protestants now although they dare not communicate with them would admit into the body of the church but most unreasonably for if the Abyssines continue yet Eutychians the Protestants of England who receive the foure first Generall Councells do thereby acknowledge them to be Heretiques if they have quitted Eutychianisme and really adjoyned themselves to the Roman church according to severall Embassies mentioned by Damianus à Goes c. then Protestants will find it so much more to their disadvantage to argue any thing from the Abyssine churches 2. I could observe nothing which could make me doubt that that which was called the Catholique church from the four first Generall Councells to S. Gregories the Greats dayes inclusivè was indeed so For if in S. Gregories dayes there was a Catholique church is Protestants grant there was then that which was in communion and subjection to him was only it since none that I know pretend to allow that title to any congregation divided from him Now in the church of S. Gregories time it is apparent that in a manner all points of Doctrine now by Protestants called errours and causes of their separation were universally acknowledged as Catholique doctrines as I shewed before by a joynt confession
of the most learned Protestant writers by which they vertually confesse that if they had lived in S. Gregories dayes they would as well have separated from him Besides it appeares by S. Gregories Epistles that he as Pope enjoyed a supereminent authority and sollicitously exercised a care over all Christian churches As for his Jurisdiction as Patriarch and the extension thereof that I took not here into consideration since it is not a point pretended to be an Article of Faith 3. From S. Gregories dayes till the separation of the East from the externall jurisdiction rather then the Faith of the Pope and Western churches the whole body of the church under one visible Head remained as it did before enjoying the title of the Catholique church no other pretending thereto 4. Since the Division of the East from the Westerne churches caused as I conceive upon a quarrell about the Popes Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction and not any point of Doctrine the limits of the Catholique church seem to be much streitned Concerning which Schisme if it be indeed a Schisme properly so called I apprehended no necessity to be very curious to inform my self being perswaded during the time of my being a Protestant that as for that one point of belief concerning the Procession of the Holy Ghost wherein the Greek church expresseth her self otherwise then the Roman if in substance and sense there be a reall difference that the Roman church was Orthodox And besides that I know not any point of doctrine wherein the Greek church agrees with Protestants to condemn the Roman church It is true they communicate in both kinds but I could never find that the Greeks made that point any pretext of their division from the Roman neither indeed can they since they also give the Eucharist to the sick onely in one kind acknowledging withall that such communicants receive the whole effect of the Sacrament As for the story of the Schisme it was begun by Photius the Pseudo-Patriarch of Constantinople upon ambition and interest because the Pope would not confirm his illegall intrusion into that Chair which generally ha's been a fatall occasion of almost all Schismes as long since S. Cyprian hath observed Lastly it is manifest that those rights of Jurisdiction also which since that Schisme have been denied by the Greeks to the Pope were not then begun to be demanded but had been possessed by him for severall ages so that there was at least injustice if not error on the Grecians part 7. Fourthly that the Pope as successor of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles ha's a primacy and superiority over all Bishops and Patriarchs yea an authority over the whole Catholique church so that he may truly be called the Head of the Church ha's been delivered by so constant and universal a Tradition that it cannot without extreme impudence be denied Now how far this superiority and authority extends I thought it needlesse curiously to inform my self since as far as I can learn all that the church requires in this point even from ecclesiasticall persons is a subscription to this profession mentioned in the Bull of Pope Pius IV annexed to the Councell of Trent and collected out of the same viz. Romano Pontifici Beati Petri Apostolorum Principis successori ac Jesu Christi Uicario veram obedientiam spondeo ae juro i. e. I do promise and sweare true obedience to the Pope of Rome successor of blessed S. Peter Prince of the Apostles and Vicar of Jesus Christ. 8. Now that thus much is of universall Tradition what greater proof can be desired then may be afforded us in a late book entituled Les Grandeurs dell ' Eglise Romaine where such a world of testimonies out of Councells Occumenicall and Provinciall Popes Fathers both Eastern and Westerne Histories Ecclesiasticall c. are produced to maintain the Co-union of S. Paul with S. Peter in at least some degree of his universall authority which not withstanding are not an hundredth part of that which may be alledged out of antiquity for S. Peters Principality and the Popes as his successor Yea that great Councell of Chalced on acknowledged and received in England even when it endeavoured to deprive the Pope of some part of Jurisdiction yet acknowledged this his superiority and authority as Pope the Bishops there calling him their Head and themselves with all Christians members under that Head Moreover Socrates and Zozomen writers far from being partiall for the Pope yet mention antient immemoriall canons of the church wherein at least a negative voice is given to the Pope in any thing that shall be introduced to oblige the whole church To conclude Monsieur Blondel the most learned French controvertist that ever undertook their common quarrell against the Pope in that large volume which is spent in confuting particular extravagant opinions concerning that subject as touching the infallibility and Monarchicall Omnipotence of the Pope his Lordly and domineering headship and a Monarchicall power usurped by him by which to subdue all the members of Christ c. yet notwithstanding which is very remarkable he confesseth himself that never any Councell or Nation no not that of Florence nor Trent it self ever adventured to define any thing concerning such excessive titles and power as the Popes Partizans do attribute to him But on the contrary that the titles of the Apostle S. Peter ought not to be put in debate since that the Grecians and Protestants also do confesse that it hath beone believed and that it might be indeed that he was the President and Head or Chiefe Chef of the Apostles the foundation of the Church and possessor of the Keys of the Kingdom of heaven Yea moreover That Rome as being a Church consecrated by the residence and Martyrdome of S. Peter whom antiquity hath acknowledged to be the Head Chef of the College Apostolique having been honored with the title of the Seat of the Apostle S. Peter might without difficulty be considered by one of the most renowned Councells viz. that of Chalcedon as Head Chef of the Church Which is in effect to acknowledge that the necessary doctrine of the Roman church concerning the Popes Primacy and Authority is Orthodox 9. Upon which grounds since it appeares to have been an universall Tradition of the church besides expresse words of Scripture that the Catholique Church was to remaine visible to the end of the world that is a church possessed of all substantiall Christian doctrines preserved in all truth governed by lawfull Pastours as one body consisting of ruling and ruled members under one visible head which S. Cyprian makes the foundation of Unity Ecclesiasticall I concluded as I thought rationally that that part of the Christian world which continued in Communion with and obedience to this so acknowledged Supreme Authority might and ought most justly to challenge the title of the Catholique Church 10. Therefore though the priviledge of an independent Patriarchall church which the English Protestants
of late begin to challenge to the end to excuse their church from the title of Schisme for withdrawing it selfe from the Popes Jurisdiction were just and legal yet they will never be able to justifie themselves for disbelieving what they together with all the other Western churches so many ages agreed to have been true or for denying the title of Oecumenicall Head to the Pope Let it be supposed therefore what some of them alledge that it is in the power of such a King of England as Henry the VIII with the forced consent of his Clergy to erect the English church into a Patriarchate as Justinian the Emperour did Justinianaea Prima Or that England being an Island like Cyprus might have the priviledge to be independent of any Patriarch all that will follow thereon will be only that the Pope as Patriarch of the West shall by this meanes be deprived of some Patriarchall Jurisdictions Investitures Rights of Appeals c. which have antiently been endeavoured to be withdrawn from him by the African Churches c. Yet what is this to his title of S. Peters Successor and Head of the Church Or was Justinianaea or the Isle of Cyprus so independent in matters of point of Faith or publique practise on the Pope or other Patriarchs or however on a Generall Councell as that they could dejure alter any thing established by Universall Authority Could they renverse decisions of Oecumenicall Councells Or did they ever usurp such an authority to themselves as to impute superstition idolatry prophaneness heresies c. to all other churches under a shew of Reformation ruining the whole order of Discipline and Belief confessedly continued in the whole church for above a thousand years Till they can produce examples of an authority of Reformation of such a nature assumed by any Catholique Prince or particular Kingdome the other pretended right of exemption from Jurisdiction will be so far from excusing them that it will make it apparent to the world that it was meerly their Princes lusts ambition and unquenchable thirst after ecclesiasticall revenewes that first put the thought of Reformation into their heads and that upon as just grounds they may expect from others a Reformation of their Reformation which will perhaps prove more durable when those baits shall be utterly taken away which first whetned their wits to contrive that project of a Reformation 11. For my own part therefore seeing these severall conclusions concerning the Catholique Churches indefectibility authority unity and Visibility so unanimously attested confirmed and made use of by all Antiquity with so good successe against all manner of antient Heresies and Schismes And on the contrary perceiving no such method practised by Protestants disputing with one another no mention in any of their writings or arguments from Christs promises to the church but onely presumptuous boastings of greater sagacity and cunning to wrest Scripture to their severall purposes without the least successe of unity with one another yea to the utter despair thereof Having shut mine eyes to all manner of worldly ends and designes yea resolving to follow truth whither soever it would lead me though quite out of sight of countrey friends or estate at length by the mercifull goodnesse of God I found my self in inward safety and repose in the midst of that City set â—pon an hill whose builder and maker is God whose foundations are Emerauds and Saphirs and Jesus Christ himself the chief Corner Stone a City that is at unity within it selfe as being ordered and polished by the Spirit of Unity it selfe a City not enlightened with the Meteors or Comets of a private Spirit or changeable humane reason but with the glory of God and light of the Lamb Lastly a City that for above sixteen hundred years together hath resisted all the tempests that the fury of men or malice of hell could raise against it and if Christs promises may be trusted to and his Omnipotence be râ—lyed upon shall continue so till his second coming To him be glory for ever and ever Amen SECT III. Containing a brief stating of certain particular points of Controversie c. CHAP. I. The Question of the Church being decided decides all other controversies How it is almost impossible that errour should have crept into the publike doctrine of the Church Of what force objections out of Scripture or Fathers are against the Church 1. AFter that Almighty God had changed that which was to me a stone of offence into a rock of foundation making me to find repose of mind in submitting to the authority of his church which by reason of my former misapprehensions I carefully avoided as if the greatest danger that a Christian could be capable of had beene to be a member of Christs mysticall body which is his Church or as if the hearkning to the Church had been the way to make a man worse then a Heathen and a Publican I then found an experimentall knowledge of the truth of that speech of S. Hierome cont Lucifer viz. that the Sun of the Church presently dryes up all rivelets of errors and dispells all the mists of naturall reason as likewise of that of the Prophet Quicredit intelliget i. e. He that believes shall understand For being arrived to the top of that mountaine upon which God had built his church I found clear weather on all hands I found that there remained nothing for me to do afterwards but to hearken to and obey her that both Scripture and Fathers and now mine own reason taught me was only worthy to be obeyed And therefore the truth is here should be an end of my Exomologesis or account of my inward disputes about controversies concerning Religion which quickly ceased after that I left off to be mine own Guide and Teacher 2. Notwithstanding among the particular controversies in debate between the Romane Catholiques and other Sects I will select especially six of the most principall on purpose to shew that if any regard had been had either to the authority or peace of Gods church there would never have been any differences about them and that in the judgement even of moderate Protestants the differences are indeed of so small weight that if there had been amongst them but the least measure of charity or if Schisme had not been esteemed by them a vertue they would never have made such fatall and deadly divisions upon pretences so unconsiderable 3. They indeed lay to the charge of the Catholique church novelties in doctrines and practises and yet Catholiques even out of those few that remain of the most antient Ecclesiasticall Authors shew clear proofes of these doctrines and practises and desire no more of them then that they would speak in the language of the antient church They accuse her of impieties and idolatries and superstitions yet Catholiques shew them that the most holy learned Saints and Martyrs that ever were in Gods church practised and maintained such pretended superstitions c. They
not true because they find no satisfaction in the discourses and answers which the Schoole-writers endeavour to give to a thousand foolish objections which they conjute up out of Aristotles Philosophy against this Mystery to be adored and trembled at It is onely Scripture testimonies of Faâ—hers Ecclesiasticall Tradition Generall Councells and the Profession of the present Catholique Church which are the proper Judges of this controversie and whose authority when it is employed as it ought will assert this divine truth of the Reality of Christs presence by way of conversion in the blessed Sacrament to the confusion of all Novelties and all Blasphemies of Heretiques The antient both Latin and Grecian Fathers who certainly were of wits as subtill and pierceing as any that have succeeded them yet never thought upon such nice enquiries as now every young Philosopher can prattle of and therefore I professe since I am far from finding any obligation at all lying upon me to the contrary yea since the Councell of Trent Sess. 13. c. I. hath defined this point in the language of Antiquity and not of the Schools saying that Christ is present in the Sacrament Sacramentaliter i. e. mysteriously inexplicably I will never endeavour to answer any Philosophicall arguments any other way then with such words as these of S. John Damascene The Bread and Wine is changed into the Body and Blood of our Lord but this after an unsearchable manner For of this matter we know no further but only that the word of God is true and efficacious and omnipotent Damasc. de Orthod Fide lib. 4. cap. 14. Of the Adoration of our Lord Jesus Christ present in the holy Eucharist 9â— Let us now consider to what the church obliges all Catholiques in this point If any one saith the Councell of Trent Sess. 13. Can. 6. saith that Jesus Christ the only Son of God ought not to be adored with the exteriour worship of Latria it self in the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist and that for that end it ought not to be proposed publikely to the people to be adored and that those who adore him are Idolaters let him be Anaâ—hema Which worship of Latria is not given to the outward Symbolls of the Eucharist but only to Jesus Christ himself there present A certaine degree of respect even by the confession of the Calvinists is due to all outward instruments of Religion as to Chalices to the books of Scripture to the water of Baptisme and to the Species of Bread and Wine in the Holy Eucharist And Catholiques allow no more But the true object which a Catholique adores with this sublime act of adoration or Latria is in the case in hand Jesus Christ himself who is to be adored every where wheresoever he is present and therefore likewise in the holy Eucharist in the which the Catholique church knows and acknowledgeth no other substance as the Calvinists desire to impose on them but only Jesus Christ. And if they be Idolaters for this the Lutherans are so too who teach the same doctrine though they expresse themselves in the point of the Reall Presence after another new-invented manner yet notwithstanding the Calvinists when their worldly interests obliged them could be content to comunicate with the Lutherans and could swallow their pretended Idolatry but out of fear and hatred of Catholique union make even the church her self a prejudice against her doctrine 10. For mine own part whilest I was a Protestant I professe I could never answer to mine own reason why we should condemn the worshipping of Christ whom we professed to be present in very truth without figures or fancies If he had not been there after a peculiar Sacramentall manner I might lawfully notwithstanding have worshipped him there because I may and ought to worship him every where as being God omnipresent yea though his humane nature be locally present only at the right hand of the Father in glory yet I may worship the man Jesus Christ every where because that person which is God and Man is every where present viz. according to his divine not humane nature and yet it seems when a new accâ—ssion of another kind of Sacramentall truly reall presence is added to the former though I acknowledge this later presence to be as reall as the former I must be forbidden to expresse that I acknowledge and believe it any other way then by saying with my lips that I do so I must then deny unto him in that place at his owne table and altar and at that time whilest are celebrated those mysteries adorable even to Angells themselves that worship and respect which I would have given him at mine own table or whilest I was doing the ordinary works of my calling But it will be said perhaps you are not forbidden to worship him but you must not worship him as present there And why for Gods sake Bid me rather believe that he is not after an epseciall manner present But this is tyranny and injustice in the highest degree to command me to believe that he is as truly though after another manner present there as at the right hand of his Father and at the same time to command me by my works to belye my belief No no. Quà m magis ingenuè Peribonius How much more ingenuous are the Socinians then all other Sects for whereas the rest would gladly pretend Antiquity and take much unprofitable pains to make a Father now and then speak a word in their favour The Socinians instead of puzling themselves to untye cut asunder all such knots and difficulties they with an impudent resolutenesse break through all obstacles Let the antient church determine what it please and let the antient Fathers agree to speak as they have a mind if what is spoken and decreed either suit not with what they fancy that the Holy Ghost does mean or naturall reason being Judge ought to mean or if the Holy Ghost in their opinions hath been silent in it without more aâ—o they presently reject and condemn it upon which grounds they strein not to alter all the language almost of the church they know no such thing as a Sacrament they acknowledge no promises to nor no â—ffects of such ceremonious actions as the church and all Christians call Sacraments they scoffe at the Reall Presence and abominate the adoration of Christ in his Mysteries Let S. Ambrose de Sp. 5. l. 3. say By his footstool is meant the earth and by the earth the body of Christ which every day we adore in the mysteries and which the Apostles adored in our Lord Jesus Let S. Augustine in Psa. 48. say For he took earth from earth both because be conversed here in very flesh and gave us likewise very flesh to eat for our salvation Now no man eats that flesh but that he adores it first And thus a way is found how the Lords footstoole is adored And again Epist 120. expounding that of the Psalmist All
insomuch as the very name of Contemplation is unknown among them I mean in the mysticall sense for all that is understood among them in their Treatises of devotion by that word is only the descanting upon any mystery of divinity or passage of Scripture 8. Finding therefore not only beyond but contrary to my expectation such a treaâ—ure in the Catholique Church as true Devotion an union with and participation of the Divine Nature and the means to purchase this treasure being so obvious there and so unknown all the world over besides could I do lesse then say Quis dabit mibi pennas ficut Columba Who will give me wings like a dâ—ve that I may fly into the wildernesse retired out of the world and be at rest that wildernesse into which God ha's promised that he will bring his chosen ones in which loquetur ad cor corum i. e. He will communicate himself familiarly unto them I do freely confesse my partiality I could not chuse but wish that truth might appear to me to be the companion of Holinesse and that that church which could give such admirable directions to love God might not deceive us when she would instruct us to know him In a word I was the easilier perswaded to believe and submit to the churches authority because thereby I was sure to evacuate pride and an esteem of mine own sufficiency to be mine own directour and by consequence to exercise at least an act of humility and obedience if not of faith 9. As for the prejudices and accusations before mentioned which I once imputed to the Catholike Church the clearing of them is not at all difficult for as for the first the whole force of it lyes in this â— that Christ is accused to have taken care both for the subsistence and honour of his servants and Ministers a fault that no sect can forgive as if they intended to be revenged upon their seducing Ministers by exposing them to beggery and dishonor But this was never the disposition of Catholiques they have alwayes willingly afforded this double honour to the Clergy and yet never any Church upon earth laid so heavy censures upon avarice Usury and Simony as the Catholique Church both done Concerning the 2. the prostitution of Indulgences and Pardons is in formall words condemned by the Councell of Trent So that it is not the Church which opens Paradice so freely to rich men but only particular avaricious Priests who I fear do by such vain promises shut it both against themselves and such customers To the 3. the imputation onely concernes two or three private Casuists so far from being justified by the church that the Pope hath expressely censured and condemned them Concerning the 4. I fear indeed the scandall of prostituting absolutions for the greatest crimes upon ridiculous penances is but too common but yet without any fault of the church yea we may reasonably judge of the mind of the Councell of Trent in that respect by the zealous practises of S. Charls Barromée then whom no man had a greater influence upon that Councell who immediatly after its dissolution spent himself wholly in endeavouring to restore the antient discipline as far as this wicked age could bear it according to the mind of that Councell For the 5. as the rest it only reflect upon particular persons and touches not the church at all The like may be said of the last which speaks of Attrition and the sufficiency thereof with the Sacrament of Penance to qualifie a person guilty of sin for Remission Upon better enquiry I found that all Catholique Authors though they assent to that doctrine in grosse yet they do not all agree in their explication of the notion of Attrition For in direct opposition to my pre-conceived prejudice I find that not to speak of Jansenius and his followers who professe to embrace S. Augustines Doctrine therein the learned Estius and Sylvius the former in l. 4. sentent dist 16. 9. and the latter in suppl D. Tho. ad 3. p. a. 1. q. 1. do thus expresse themselves that there are foure acceptions of the word Attrition according to four Motives unto sorrow for sin 1. Out of meer naturall and humane motives as losse of goods fame health c. 2. Out of fear of hell and not at all the love of God 3. For the offence indeed committed against God but yet this out of an in-efficacious suspended and meer optative will Now none of these three say they are sufficient even with the Sacrament to qualifie a sinner for the remission of his sins But only the fourth which is indeed essentially Contrition but an imperfect one according to the expression of the Councell of Trent being a Grief for sin because God is offended joyn'd with an absolute purpose no more to offend him and proceeding from a will to please him as deserving to be loved above all things though this will be as yet feeble remisse and imperfect This they say is the lowest qualification that with the Sacrament can suffice to remission of sins And this they resolutely contend to be the sense of the Councell of Trent grounding themselves upon this to their seeming firm foundation viz. That it is against Scriptures and the Doctrine of the antient Church to say that a man without any degree of true charity can be capable of the remission of his sins or the favour of God But very many dissent from the riâ—ouâ— of this â—â—eir explâ— cation That which the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 14. â—â— 4. concerning this point is That Aâ—trition call'd there imperfect Contrition excluding a will of sinning and joyn'd with a hope of pardon but arising from a consideration of the filthinesse of sin and fear of punishment for it although without the Sacrament of Penance it cannot of it selfe bring a sinner to justification yet it disposes him to the obteining the Grace of God in that Sacrament And that it does not as Calvin affirmes make a man a hypocrite or more a sinner then before but on the contraery that it is a gift of God and an impulse of the holy Spirit not yet inhabiting in man but only moving him by whicâ— a penitent being helped doth prepare unto himselfe a way unto righteousness Then which what could be spoken more moderately cantelously and piously To conclude this argument Scandalls there will and must be in the church to the end of the world as our Saviour foretold and withall as he foretold a grievous woe to the authors of them and a blessing proportionable to those that would not be scandalized that is that neither would joyne in heart to consent to such scandalls nor out of hatred of them to usurp the Angells office who only are deputed to separate and pluck up all scandalls at the end of the world or to rent the mysticall body of Christ. CHAP. V. The Conclusion wherein the imputation of inconstancy charged upon the Author is answered as likewise of forsaking
to God to whom only they are naked and in the light especially considering that they themselves have by Gods particular goodnesse escaped that danger whereby Gods purpose seems to have been to teach them mercy in the School of Experience But these were things almost above my wishes much more above my hopes when I first embraced Catholique Religion I was then so far from forsaking a church because it was persecuted that it was persecution I fled to persecution suffered with most admirable patience and joyfulnesse it was persecution that invited me to become a Catholique for this I relinquished present fortunes and all hopes of future this made me esteem the losse of my naturall Country hindred and most dear friends a great gain and preferment Lastly for this I can without murmuring hear my self stiled a desertor of my Religion because it was persecuted even when I embrac'd a Religion which was persecuted by that very church that complained of the injustice of persecution and when she complained so yet persecuted Catholiques 3. Therefore rejoycing and glorying in such a happy crime as inconstancy and in so unreasonable an imputation as forsaking truth for persecution and neglecting such unreasonable accusers I will as I ought turn my self to the blessed Author of this change and confessing unto him in the language of the same S. Augustine Soliloq c. 33. Gratias tibi ago illuminator liberator meus quoniam illuminasti me cognovi te Serò novi te Veritas antiqua serò novi te Veritas aeterna i. e. I give thee thanks O God my enlightener and deliverer for thou hast enlightned me and I have known thee It was late before I knew thee O Antient Truth it was late before I knew thee O Eternall Truth I will pray unto him in the words of the same S. Ambrose de Penit. l. 2. c. 8. Serva Domine munus tuum Custodi donum quod contulisti ettam refugienti i. e. Preserve O Lord thine own free-grace keep that gift of thine which thou hast been pleased to confer upon me that even fled from thee and was a long time unwilling to receive it Amen FINIS AN APPENDIX WHEREIN Certain misconstructions of this Book published by some Protestants especially by I. P. Author of the Preface before the L. Falklands Discourse touching Infallibility are cleared And likewise the grounds of that Discourse examined CHAP. I. A briefe Recapitulation of the designe and contents of the whole Book 1. DEar Catholique Reader◠though this book was commanded by the unworthy Author to addresse it self especially to Protestants to whom the account therein is given yet since not only it but whatsoever shall be said by others to its prejudice as it can scarce be avoided but that writings of such a nature will find either Contradictors or at least severe Interpreters may perhaps fall into thy hands and though but for novelties sake be perused by thee I judged requisite in this re-impression to bespeak thy candour and charity both in perusing it and whatsoever thou shalt read or hear concerning it 2. To dispose thee therefore to exhibit not to the authors person but his cause which is thine also as thou art a Catholique the effects of such candour and charity thou art earnestly entreated to take into thy consideration that the Authors design was not to publish a book of Controversies nor to venditate any particular opinion of his own in any point now in debate between Catholikes and Protestants but to perform an act of obedience And being in his own intention then ready to take his farewell of the world in conformity to the command of others to leave as it were a Yestamentary legacy to all Christians therein satisfying Catholiques that his Union with them was not an effect of interest or any suddain humor of discontent or inconstancy but the fruit of as much advisednesse and reason as he was capable of and tacitly inviting Protestants if his proceedings could approve themselves to them by his example and Method to get a vievv of truth disintangled and unclouded from preconceived unjust prejudices and out of love to that truth and most necessary care of their own safety in heart at least to forsake the dwelling which they might feel begin to shake and tremble under their feet 3. Whosoever therefore shall vouchsafe to read this Book if he will give a right judgment of it must let the Authors meaning be the spirit of it and then he will look upon it and consider it as Tabulam Votivam in which is represented the Authors safety and happinesse procured by a ship wrack and his liberty effected by a captivity and by suffering his hands and feet to be restrained by chaines never by Gods grace to be cast off In a word he will there for the time be a witnesse and Auditor to one that ha's been perswaded simply and ingenuously to tell a homely but most true story of the fortunes which happened to him in a strange countrey discovering by what unexpected means and with what unseen snares Divine Catholique Truth Gods mercifull providence so disposing it did unawares most happily entangle arrest and fasten him in the Catholike Church at a time when of all others he least apprehended a captivity from that Coast. 4. The instruments employed by God to effect this Captivity were especially these two 1. The conversation of a worthy prudent and learned friend namely Doctor H. Holden Doctor of the faculty of Paris And 2. the perusall of a little book entituled Reigle Generale de la foy Catholique written in French by Mons. Francois Veron Doctor of Divinity and Pastor of the Catholike Congregation at Charenton These two proceeding in all points almost upon the same grounds and in the same order in a short time effected that Conviction in me which many volumes of Catholique Controvertists formerly used and a world of Verball disputes had in vain attempted 5. In brief the method and proceeding by which these two successefully effected their charitable designs upon me was this I was at that time more then in their opinion for they said it was in their certain knowledge out of the Church and according to mine own perswasion in at least a faileable and fallible Church a Church that could pretend to no authority over my conscience as a Christian but meerly over my externall actions and profession as an Englishman And withall such a Church as in the then present circumstances was become very languishing and in a very doubtfull condition for subsistence Herupon I became sollicitous upon an imagined supposition of her future defaillance how to make the least imprudent choice among all other separated Congregations and Sects in case I should really be put upon such a necessity 6. Being full of these thoughts and vexed to the heart both at my self and all other Sectartes that I was become so hard to be pleased and that none of them could represent themselves to me with
equally very artificiall and very naturall 6. Thus much of the Preface therefore being acknowledged to be unanswerable the designe of all that follows is 1. To shew that the doctrine of the churches Infallibility is of all others most generall and comprehensive and which if it could be demonstrated would immediately decide all other controversies 2. That therefore none can seriously think Protestants so unreasonable but that if they were perswaded of the truth of this they would presently submit and leave all disputing 3. But yet since it seems evident to them that some Decisions of the Church are contradictory to the Scriptures which Catholiques propound as infallibly true Therefore it is necessary that Infallibility ought to be demonstrated at least to a higher degree of evidence then they have of the contradiction of the Churches Decisions to the infallible Rule of Gods Word 4. That no such demonstration hath been made by Catholiques the great Defenders of the Church of England have very excellently and fully demonstrated 5. And this with such successe that the very name of Infallibility begins to be burthensome even to the maintainers of it in so much that one of their latest and ablest Proselytes Hugh Paulin de Cressy as the author stiles him which is a title that the same Serenus Cressy for that is henceforth his name assumed in Religion utterly renounces is most certain the Author can never justifie against such a world of much more able Proselytes hath acknowledged the same word Infallibility to be an unfortunate word and too advantagious to Protestants and therefore fit to be forgotten and laid by Wherupon the Author gives scope to a fit of triumphing at the strength of reason and power of truth that a Catholique is forced or renounce so fundamentall a doctrine which yet notwithstanding is not found in any Councell c. 6. Now lest it should be thought to be only the word Infallibility but not the notion of it intended by Catholiques and understood by Protestants that is deserted by Mr. Cressy the Author sayes that Protestants never impugned it by Nominall Arguments producing a passage out of Bellarmine to justifie the acknowledged sense of that word 7. Hereupon the Author imputes to Mr. Cressy unreasonablenesse in answering Arguments made against that which himself confesses cannot be maintained 8. And yet greater unreasonablenesse in the manner of his answer because deserting Infallibility he answers only for the authority of the Church and so makes this authority answer for that Infallibility From this last he draws three consequent absurdities which shall be set down when their place comes to be answered 9. Hereupon he profesles that having considered the inconsiderablenesse of M. Cressy's whole discourse he changed his resolution to answer it as judging it not to deserve an answer 10. And lastly he concludes the invinciblenesse of my L. Falklands discourse of Infallibility 7. This is the mind and whole importance of the Preface which whether rationall or no shall be examined but it is confess'd to be orderly enough and therefore shall be endeavoured to be answered according to its order and the Paragraphs and divisions made by me not himself CHAP. IV. An Answer to the four first Paragraphs of the Preface 1. THat which the Author of the Preface sayes in his first Paragraph viz. That the Doctrine of the churhes Infallibility is of all other most generall and comprehensive and which if it could be demonstrated would immediately decide all other controversies is so conformable to evident reason that it cannot be denied And that which reason requires of me to acknowledge in the first Paragraph charity would invite me to grant universally in the second viz. That if Protestants were perswaded of the truth of this they would presently submit and leave all disputing Were it not that I. P. himself discourages me I doubt not but both himself and many others if they were absolutely convinced of the churches Infallibility would not wilfully detain the truth in unrighteousness by continuing in an obstinate and then an acknowledged disobedience to the church But they behave themselves in the search of the truth as if they were afraid to find it They come with extreme prejudice and partiality to the examination of the controversie and if they can find but any small advantage against any passage in Catholike writers though the churches doctrine be not at all concerned in it they presently give the cause decided according to their own minds and interests which partiality of theirs seems much more intense and withal heightned with fâ—â— greater Passion since the downfall of their Church then ever it was before for indignation to see the extreme weaknesse of their cause imbitters them much more in their disputes against Catholikes and encreases their obstinacy against the authority of Gods church as if they would be revenged against God for giving such an advantage to his Church Proofs of this given by too many others will appear in the whole contexture of this Preface as I shall demonstrate 2. Thirdly J. P. sayes That since it seems evident to them that some decisions of the Church are contradictory to the Word of God which Catholiques propound as infallibly true Therefore it is necessary that Infallibility ought to be demonstrated at least to a higher degree of evidence then they have of the contradiction of the Churches decision to the infallible Rule of the Scriptures Truly this is not altogether unreasonable therefore to give him satisfaction I will fix a good while upon this point though I shall be forced to say over somewhat said already Therefore according to the grounds of the precedent Book I will endeavor to clear the controversie of Infallibility as it is there handled from the mistakes of J. P. and to effect this more prosperously I will peruse this supposition 3. Let it be supposed that the Church of England did pretend to an Infallibility or if you will to an authority of obliging all Christians under pain of Damnation to submit to her Decisions This being supposed and that I desirous to enquire into the grounds of this pretension should betake my selfe to a meeting of severall learned Protestants and say to them since it is so necessary that all Christians should receive information in Christian Doctrine from you Pray let me know where I shall find it This request would presently raise a murmure amongst them and there is onely one answer in which they would all agree which is this That that only is to be accounted the doctrine of the Church of England which ha's been determined by the authority of the English Bishops ratified by the secular head of the Church the King yet with the advice of the Parliament and embraced by all the children and Subjects of the English Church But when they would descend more particularly to signifie the speciall repositories of this Doctrine there would be great variety of answers For the most moderate of them would
by the Church though there is not any one point of controversie in debate between us and them for which we have not all this authority as being proved ex superabundanti in what I shall say hereafter 9. That therefore which I undertake to make evident to I. P. is That the Church speaking by a general Councel confirmed by the Pope is an infallible Guide and that with greater evidence then he can bring for any contradiction pretended betwixt any decision of such a Councel and the Scripture yea with more evidence then he can produce for the Scripture it self which he owns for his Guide which truly to an impartial hearer is no difficult matter even going upon his own grounds For if I should ask I. P. Why do you acknowledge the Scripture to be an infallible Rule as far as it is a Rule He would answer me Because it is delivered unto us as such by an infallible Catholick Tradition for if he talks of any other proof as a private spirit or natural reason it will be ridiculous He may as well say he can judge and demonstrate it to be such by smelling with his nose If I should further ask him how it appears evident to him that the Scriptures have been delivered by an infaâ—ible Catholick Tradition He could not deny but that many Hereticks have denied many books of Scripture yea that there is not any one book in the Old or New Testament but has been renounced by some Hereticks and their followers yet because some Councels have decided and Fathers witnessed and the Catholick Church in all ages since have received them as such therefore it is evident that they have been delivered by the Church by Catholick Tradition And this is most rational and convincing Upon these grounds therefore I proceed and ask any discreet indifferent man Whether an authority that shall after this manner propose any doctrine This we have received from Christ and his Apostles that such and such a doctrine proposed is a divine infallible truth and we command all Christians whatsoever under the pain of anathema and eternal damnation to beleeve it for such whether I say such an authority does not assume to it self the office of a Guide and of an infallible Guide Certainly he that should speak in this stile and yet have a guilt or be in a possibility of seducing were the most impious abhorred tyrant in the world What an attentat an usurpation upon Gods Scepter and Throne would this be if God had not derived this authority upon the Church represented in a Councel What a cruelty to souls What a blaspheming of the Holy-Ghost Now that this hath been the stile of all General Councels is evident and that Councels speaking in that stile have been submitted to by the Fathers and accepted by the Church with all veneration as the Oracles of God is equally apparent nay I do not know that ever any Heretick before these daies did expresly contradict this in the Thesis though in Hypothesi they have renounced such particular Councels as themselves were Anathematized by Therefore not onely all Councels but every Decision of every Councel to which an Anathema is annexed decides this question and proclaims to all the ends of the world this truth That the Church speaking in General approved Councels is an infallible Guide to all Christians Against this not a passage or word in any Father can be produced but infinite passages for it Hence it is that the Fathers unanimously profess That out of the Church there is no possible salvation because there is no Guide to Heaven but in the Church If therefore it be a proof evident enough to I. P. of an universal infallible tradition of Scripture that one or two not General Councels did with some variety set down the number and names of the books and that generally speaking the Fathers have amongst them given attestation to them some to some books and some to others few to all and that the Church in after ages hath universally accepted them as such How short comes that tradition of this concerning the infallible Guidance of the Church that is vertually decided in all Councels and every decision of all attested by all Fathers not one in one passage contradicting or condemning that stile but unanimously in all ages since Councels were accepted by the Church approved and submitted to how opposite is this truth to the main design of his following discourse which attempts to prove that there is in the Church no infallible Guide at all And how contradictory to that Article of his Church concerning not onely the fallibility but actual erring of Councels And again how conformable is this way of proceeding to the authority given upon Record in Scripture by our blessed Saviour to his Church I say to his Church for the Fathers assembled in Councel speak not thus in their own persons nor as so many learned men but in the person of the whole Church which they represent and do no more but subsume particulars under that General Anathema pronounced by our blessed Saviour when he said If he refuse to here the Church let him be unto thee as a Heathen and a Publican 11. I conjure therefore I. P. and all his and my friends that he and they would produce or at least set before their own eyes those Decisions of Councels which seem to them evidently false because clearly contradictory to Scripture and compare his evidence of a seeming contradiction with this evidence that it is impossible there should be such a contradiction and if they do this with a serious minde and desire to finde the truth that they may embrace it and with hearts lifted up to God to free them from all respects of the world and to enlighten their souls with the love of his truth then perhaps they may see that which as yet it seems is invisible to them it is most certain there is not one express formal text of Scripture contradictory to any Catholick Doctrine this they confess themselves And indeed even abstracting from the promises made by Christ to his Church it is morally impossible that so many wise and vertuous men should with the one hand give the Scripture as Gods word and with the other present Doctrines expresly and directly contradictory to it and none be able to observe the contradiction though their daily study was to meditate upon and interpret the Scripture Now whether any consequence from obscure texts can be more forcible then that which I have named from the stile of General Councels I leave not to their wits but consciences to judge 12. Matters therefore being impartially weighed that triumphing Epiphonema of his in the fourth and fifth Sections vanishes in which himself with admiration exposeth to the admiration of others those great conquering defenders of the doctrine of the late Church of England that with such excellent conduct and valour and such admirable success have combated and defeated this our Darling
Infallibility he did ill and even enviously to their glory that he did not name those worthies for my part besides the noble Author of the following Discourse whom certainly he means for one and by consequence Mr. Chillingworth I cannot remember that ever I heard any great Elogium in this respect given to any English writer Yet it may be he might have an eye upon the last Arch-bishop of Canterbury and his late enlarged Dialogue which if he did then I conjure I. P. that he would once more peruse the said Arch-bishop's Discourse and single from it whatsoever is impertinent to the main essential controversie that is whatsoever touches particular debates of Catholicks about the Popes infallibility and the exceptions that may be found against certain Councels as likewise about the several qualities and conditions required to an acknowledged obliging Councel all which things are nothing to the purpose And lastly that laying aside all these unnecessary velitations he would apply the Arch-bishops most efficatious arguments to an Oecumenical confirmed Councel especially if he will add the condition too of being actually received by the Church and my life for his he will see reason to acknowledge that all that discourse is of no force at all against the Church yea that the Archbishop himself never intended it should However the Calvinists or fantastical private Spiritists or exalters of humane reason might deal against the universal authority of Gods Church the Prelates of England were too wise to judge that people would be so blinde as to think any obedience could be due out of conscience to a National Church begun and continued upon secular and indeed unlawful intrests if that Church should build its authority upon a profession of renouncing all authority And therfore though they were very earnest in the controversie about Ecclesiasticall Authority when they were to write or proceed juridically against Presbyterians or Separatists yet they loved not to talk of it against the Catholick Church yea it was from the Catholick Church onely that they borrowed their Arguments against their Schismaticks as may in a good measure appear in the printed Reasons of the University of Oxford against the Covenant Negative Oath and Ordinances concerning Discipline and Worship approved by generall consent in a full Convocation June 1. 1647 and it was under the shadow of their pretence to be still a member of the Catholick Church and to have received their Authority and Succession from it that they obliged good easie Protestants to continue their subjects But this is but a guesse that I. P. in this passage reflected upon the late Archbishop or any other English Prelaticall Writer 13. Certain it is he must intend my Lord Falkland as one of the great Defenders of the Doctrine of the Church of England since he speaks this in his Preface to his Discourse of Infallibility and with an evident design thereby to recommend both the Author and his work This being so I. P. will give me leave to use his own words O the strength of Reason rightly managed O the power of Truth clearly declared Yea O the force of a guilty conscience For what else but the irresistable power of truth and evidence of reason and acknowledgement of guilt could move him so publickly to condemn his own Church and to confess its â—surpation impossible to be justified Behold O Protestants how your Church is defended here is a discourse that undertakes to demonstrate and if you will believe your brother I. P. has admirably and unanswerably performed it that upon earth there neither is nor ever was any Guide that could oblige any other to follow his direction and that every mans conscience is to be guided by his own single naturall Reason chusing that Faith which is most agreeable to Nature and holding it onely so long as Nature likes it and then changing it for another In fine a Discourse that gives you leave yea almost invites you to return to the Religion of the old Philosophers those Epoptes and Priests of Nature If there be any force in this your Defenders discourse what becomes of your Articles and Canons your Synods and Convocations your Infallible Acts of Parliament and Proclamations It is evident he might as well yea more reasonably have said That the Councell of Trent is a great defender of the Church of England for that indeed justifies Ecclesiasticall Authority whereas this discourse directly and purposely and universally destroyes it But the meaning or that which should be the meaning of I. P. is this That the Authority of the Church of England is impossible to be maintained for if as the Catholick Church avows there be in the Church by Christ's appointment any Authority Ecclesiasticall obliging in conscience it is certain it is not inherent in the Church of England that began but yesterday and is not now at all and when it began it began by the renouncing of all visible authority Again if as this discourse pretends there be no obliging authority that is no infallible one for surely none can be obliged to an authority that confesses it self questionable then both the Catholick Church and the Church of England are meer names and verbal sounds that signifie nothing This is so evident that it is pitty to insist longer upon the persecuting of good I. P. that here publishes his conviction and confession and must either tear out this Preface before such a discourse or abjure his Church of England if ever it appear again 14. By what hath been said it is apparent that the doctrine of the Infallibility of the Church speaking by a lawful Oecumenical Councel is delivered by as full a Tradition as it is possible for a doctrine to be delivered And therefore Protestants are inexcusable and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 since receiving such special Books of Scripture upon no other grounds but Tradition they yet renounce the Churches authority which is more universally and authoritatively delivered and confirmed The same Truth is unanswerably grounded upon what hath formerly been proved in this Book viz. That it is impossible that that which any one à ge agrees in as Tradition should not be so because that would argue that some former whâ—le Age hath agreed to deceive their posterity Ob. 15. But perhaps I. P. or his friends will say That though what hath been asserted may be effectual to demonstrate the Infallible Authority of the universal Church yet not so to demonstrate that the Roman is that Infallible Catholick Church since the Greeks may put in their plea at least to be a very considerable part That they are not unwilling to submit to the Universal Church though she should condemn them For though the importunate restless malice of som Calvinistical spirits among them hath procured some uncivil and indeed unchristian Clauses to be put into the English Articles derogating from the Authority of General Councels yet the true English Protestant hath alwaies been ready to protest submission to the
Universal Church But they are not satisfied that they ow that submission to the Roman and if not to the Roman they know not to what Church Sol. 16. To say somthing for the clearing this difficulty I shall desire them to consider 1. That whilst the Eastern and Western Churches were joyned in one External communion it is apparent that that Body was the Catholick Church to which the Promises of Christ were made and to which Protestants themselves would not have refused submission 2. That a breach hapning between these Churches is not mortal to the whole Body but onely to that Member that did unlawfully separate 3. By consequence that both the Title and real Authority of the Catholick Church remains in the innocent Part that is either in the Roman or Eastern Church 4. That whethersoever of these two be the Catholick Church English Protestants are Schismaticks since they are divided from both and the pretended grounds of their Divisions are Doctrines received by them both 5. That in case English Protestants would now take into debate to whether of these two parties they should re-adjoyn themselves by that means to become Catholicks again they must be forced to quit both a greater number of their Topical Doctrines and more fundamental ones to fit themselves to an union with the Eastern then with the Roman Church 6. That if they will needs out of Passion prefer the Eastern their Passion will be evident since that whensoever either remorse of conscience or the approaches of death made them see their unsafe condition thousands of them have fled to the Roman Church for shelter but never any to the Grecian or any other but the Roman 7. That as long as they are out of the Roman Church they are in a headless trunck divided from the successor of St. Pèter whom St. Cyprian St. Hierome Optatus c. acknowledged to be the foundation of Unity Order c. Ob. 17. Now if among Protestants any out of a perverse condescendence shal grant that the grounds alledged for the separation of the Eastern Western Churches are not in themselves of such main importance as to hinder them from being really one Catholick Church And therefore that before the present controversies can be decided a general Assembly of them all must be expected Sol. 18. to this they must give me leave to say 1. That they make the Promises of Christ to be casual temporary and obnoxious to critical daies and seasons if they think that the changes of Kingdoms or that the humors of an earthly Tyrant can either evacuate or suspend the force of those promises by which our Lord hath obliged himself to provide that the Gates of Hell that is heresies shall not prevail against his Church The effect of which promise in the opinion of such Objectors must be delayed till the Grand Signior will allow the Grecian Bishops to meet with the Western to consult of and procure the peace and union of Christendom 2. In case they should be permitted to meet Protestants may without the spirit of prophesie foretel their own most solemn condemnation For since both the Eastern and Western Churches do already agree in most doctrines renounced by Protestants viz. Transubstantiation Adoration of the blessed Sacrament Prayer for the Dead and by consequence a Purgatory in which souls are capable of refreshment by such Prayers Veneration of Images Relicks c. Invocation of Saints Indulgences Merit of good works c. In which Doctrines they do agree as acknowledging them to be Traditionary It is impossible they should ever be perswaded to revoke any of them being met in an Assembly unless they will renounce all order and manner of proceeding in former General Councels which is not according to the Method of Protestants Viz. Endlessly to dispute every controverted Point by Texts of Scripture but to judge of the Truth of Points and the sense of Scripture by Traditien In such Assemblies therefore Bishops will ask one another Have your Fathers delivered to you that Bread after consecration becomes the Body of Christ That this body in the Sacrament is to be adored That we ought to pray for Souls departed in the Faith of Christ c. If so Servetur quod traditum est Now it being apparent that at the present all agree that such Doctrines both in the East and West have been delivered by Tradition and that their meeting together in a Councel will not help to make a contrary Tradition possible It will follow that whether divided or united whether alone or in Assembly they are and ever will be at least so far united as to joyn in the condemnation of Protestants CHAP. V. An Answer to the Remainder of the Preface 1. THe rest of the Preface of I. P. touches my self onely and pretends to shew what success the writings of those great Defenders of the Church of England have had against me in particular forcing me to confess That Infallibility is an unfortunate word That Mr. Chillingworth hath combated it with too great success so that I would wish the word were forgotten or at least laid by c. Now since the Church is not at all concern'd in this but my self onely who am charged with writing an incongruous impertinent Book a Book that deserves no answer but answers it self since it maintains that which its Adversary did not combat c. Truly were it not for I. P. and his friends sake more then mine own I would not answer for my self But since I perceive that the word Infallibility is as unfortunate a word to them as it was to me I will endeavour to take order that it shall be so no more 2. First therfore I say with Mr. Veron that the word Infallibility has been found out by the Schools that love to find out as short waies to express their notions as possibly can be And the world finds very great convenience by it Therefore with reference to the Church Schoolmen and from them Controvertists desirous to express the great veracity of the Church considered as a Judge or witness of Divine Truths deposed by God with her and withal the utmost obligation that all Christians have to beleeve truths so determined and witnessed by her found out this single word Infallibility to express both these by But yet the Church her self hath not as yet assumed or borrowed this word in any of her Decisions from the Schools and therefore being none of the Churches word we are not oblig'd to make her to speak it and the truth is though it comprehends al that they intend by it yet it is no adaequate measure of those conceptions because Infallibility may comprehend a great deal more for truth and our obligation to beleeve it is yet in a higher degree in Scripture then in the Decisions of the Church as Bellarmine acknowledges For the Scripture in all points both of Doctrine and Story and all circumstances is infallibly true not so the Decisions of the
Church in which the simple conclusion decided is onely accounted infallibly true not so the principles upon which it depends or reasons by which it is proved and much less are orders made by Councels which depend upon information yet notwithstanding we cannot finde a more energetical word to express the unquestionable and unappealable authority of the Church then Infallibility We may proceed further and say that Divine truths revealed internally after a supernatural manner to the Prophets Apostles c. and by intellectual images are yet more infallible then the same truths revealed by words becaus words being but the Images of Images are further removed from that prime Exemplar of truth which is God and besides are in themselves unavoidably ambiguous and so do not convey truth so infallibly as Internal illustrations yet what can we say more of these then that they are Infallible Lastly there is no Image so perfect but in as much as it is an Image it comes short of the Exemplar which is truth it self that is God and by consequence differs from it yet the supremest title that we can give to God himself in this regard is Infallibility But to instance more familiar examples of the several degrees of Infallibility I am infallibly assured that I cannot repeat all the words I have spoken this last year and yet I am more infallibly assured that I cannot say over again all I have spoken in my whole life I am infallibly assured that if I threw a thousand dice they will not be all sixes and yet I am more infallibly assured that the same cast upon so many dice cannot be a thousand times successively repeated Of all these impossibilities I have several degrees of assurance and every degree in a certain sense infallible but in a severe acception of that word the very highest is not rigorously infallible because none of the cases alledged are absolutely impossible if we speak of the highest degree of impossibility for such imply a flat contradiction as that a part should be equal to its whole or any thing be and not be at once a kinde of certainty that is appliable even to very few Demonstrations we are not so sure that the light of the Moon is borrowed from the Sun or her Eclips by the interposition of the Earth yet these are reckoned amongst demonstrations in Astronomy and no man in his wits ever doubted of either Methinks if God have furnisht his divine and supernatural truth with evidence equal to this that the Sun will shine to morrow or that there will be a spring and harvest next year we are infinitely obliged to bless his providence and justly condemned if we refuse to beleeve the least of such truths as shewing less affection to save our souls then the dull Plowmen to sow their corn who certainly have far less evidence for their harvest then Catholicks for their faith they insist not peevishly upon every caprichious objection nor exact an infallible security of a plentiful reaping next Summer but notwithstanding all difficulties and contingencies proceed chearfully in their painful husbandry and here I shall beg leave to ask the Reader this serious question supposing not granting that the greatest assurance the Church can give abstracting from the promises of Christ be of no higher infallibility then the lowest degree we have mentioned would you venture your soul that a thousand dice being thrown out of a box would come forth all sixes Do you not see by this argument that it is a thousand to one the Catholick is in the right and consequently a thousand to one the Protestant is in the wrong and this will necessarily follow for in Religion we cannot stand by and look on but we must absolutely engage on one side and therefore it is a desperate shift of such Protestants as think that because they see not a clear demonstration of the Churches Infallibility in the severest importance of that word they may therefore safely continue in their schism unless they be hardy enough to venture their souls in a way where it is at least a thousand to one they lose them So that though humane wit should by captious objections seem to trouble the clearness of the Infallibility of the Catholick Church which is in it self really impossible to be endangered yet are the motives of adherence to that Communion so highly credible even in a rational natural consideration that it were an absolute madness to prefer any other separated Church or Congregation which cannot pretend to the least credibility to support it 3. These things being thus premis'd since there are so many degrees of truth or veracity and Infallibility and yet the same word Infallibility applied to them all it may be very reasonable that great Caution should be used in the application of it that is that it should be expressed in what sense and degree the word is taken before it be urged or disputed upon So that if it be advanced to a more sublime degree then the matter requires no wonder if there be misunderstanding between Disputants and not only a prolonging of Disputations but also an impossibility of ending them Now whether it is the fault of Catholick Controvertists for want of explication and clearing of the sense of this word Infallibility that hath given an advantage to Protestants I examine not but sure I am Protestants have taken advantage from the ambiguousness of this word Infallibility to embroile the controversie of the Churches authority and to spin it out endlessly insomuch as there is not one Author of them I ever met with that treating of this controversy disputes to the point or so much as aimes to combat against the Churches Authority but against an image of Infallibility created onely by their own fancies 4. For proof of this to omit the ordinary Polemical writings of Protestants who wast paper and time onely in combating particular unnecessary points controverted by Catholicks themselves I shall desire any ingenuous Protestant to examine the proceedings of Mr. Chillingworth and even my noble Lord too in this little Treatise and he wil acknowledge what I say to be true yet certainly no English writers ever professed to come closer to the point then they 5. First for Mr. Chillingworth what a brand â— shing and flourishing doth he keep with his pen and what a great proportion of his book is spent in Discourses by which he would pâ—etend to enervate the Churches Infallibility which do not so much as approach towards it For suppose a Pope were Simoniacally elected or a Bishop unlawfully consecrated or a Priest not baptized or that any of these had a perverse intention in administring the Sacraments would the Church for all this fail in being an Infallible Guide or would all Christians be turned out of their way to salvation Did not or might not he easily have been informed that excepting in Infants even Baptism it self and much less any other Sacrament unlawfully and invalidly administred
do not to such a degree prejudice the persons but that the Votum Baptismi will suffice them And Simony does not wipe out the Character though the Church in detestation of that crime does in validate the Popes acts and destine him when the crime is proved to a Deposition And as for my Lord Falkland upon what a mistaken notion of Infallibility he proceeds in this discourse let the 27th and 28th Paragraphs of that Treatise according to a more exact impression 1646 witness where enveighing against Catholicks for putting Hereticks to death and preventing a Recrimination for Calvin's burning of Servetus And the Church of England executing Catholick Priests He concludes that passage with these words The Church of England confessing she may erre is not so chargeable with any fault as those which pretend they cannot and so wil be sure never to mend it And besides I will be bound to defend no more then I have undertaken which is to give reason why the Church of Rome is not Infallible Whereby his Lordship shews clearly that in his opinion an argument from any supposed erronious opinion or faulty practice in the Church was of force to disprove the Churches Infallibility although such an errour or ill practice was never authorised by any decision of a General Councel nor universally spred through the whole Church as this example mentioned by him apparently never was 6. It was from the like disapprehension that my self formerly had of the notion of Infallibility and misapplication of it to points controverted by Catholicks in which the Church it self is entirely untouch'd that I conceived Mr. Chillingworth's book unanswerable and by consequence was so long kept at a distance and disheartned from so much as taking into debate whether the Catholick Church was to be considered by me when I was in quest of a new one had I not reason then to say that the word Infallibility was not as I. P. quotes me simply an unfortunate word but to me an unfortunate word not for any fault that was in the word it self but for my misinformation and mistake of the true sense and inportance of the word and was it a betraying of the cause or a confession of guilt when I said that Mr. Chillingworth had combatted against that word with too great success Success I mean not against the Church but against his own soul and the souls of his fellow-English-Protestants if I may lawfully call them his fellows who conspiring with him in the mistake of the word were and are God knows with him frighted from the Church which is placed out of the reach of all the shot and noise that he makes against it It was therefore not without cause that I wished that the word might be forgotten or at least laid by that is as long as Protestants do and will persist in a wilful mistaking of its sense and notion And that this was my meaning and no thought of finding fault with the word Infallibility it self which I acknowledged to be as fit a word to express the Authority of the Church by as could be found in one single tearm does evidently appear in many passages of my book and therefore notwithstanding that wish of mine and seeming advice to others yet I my self unawares in all this discourse till I came to this point made use of the same word but it was with a resolution to say what I have now said to prevent any more mistaking of it I. P. therfore if he well consider it will finde little ground to please himself with those other words of mine That Protestants have indeed very much to say for themselves when they are press'd unnecessarily with it and therefore I desired that they might never be invited to combat the Church under that Notion It was pure pitty to them that I said thus and not the least apprehension for Catholicks They have indeed much to say for themselves when they are press'd unnecessarily with it and the occasions of their mistaking it not taken away for they will run into endless disputes and such disputes as Catholicks will furnish them with armes to defend themselves whereas if they be urg'd to produce what they have to say for themselves when the Authority of the Church speaking in a lawful Oecumenical Councel is objected to them they are dumb and ashamed to name the new and quickly decrepite Church of England and its Authority which vanishes at the very sight of the Authority of the Universal Church yea and as silent will they be when they are invited to combat the Authority of the Church under the notion of Infallibility so that that notion be first clear'd and warning given them to abstain from misapplying it to questions in which onely particular Catholicks and not the Church it self is concerned but indeed I should not have said They have much to say for themselves for alas it is miserably against themselves in the highest degree when they either unfortunately or wilfully shroud themselves under ambiguities of words or when they change the state of that question which should end all questions either devising or catching at all advantages to keep them out of Gods Church 7. Upon these considerations if I said that Infallibility was to me an unfortunate word had not I reason to say so since it indangered my loss and caused my delay of attaining to the fundamental happiness of this and the next world which is to become a member of the Church of Christ This might have been spoken without any prejudice or disparagement to the word it self as it may be truly said that Homousion the Churches own word was an unfortunate word to the Arians as likewise that Theotokos was an unfortunate word to the Nestorians since they would not accept heaven unless they might have it without being oblig'd to receive those words Therefore I. P. must pardon me and give me leave to say more that is that Infallibility was an unfortunate word not to me onely but to Mr. Chillingworth likewise and to my lord Falkland and to I. P. himself and indeed to all Protestants since they will needs to their own great disadvantage make advantage of it to embroil Controversies to multiply objections and to exclude themselves from the Church and this they do because they will neither use nor accept of any other word And this word which is in it self and confined to the present acception very expressive and proper they will needs understand in a far more sublime and comprehensive Notion then Catholicks intend thinking that if they could shew that any particular personal opinions of Catholicks or any practise in the Church did swerve from that rectitude which they imagine to be imported by that word that they had reason to renounce the Churches Infallibility and authority though by being in the Church they would have no obligation to joyn in such opinions or practises What Protestant would have the confidence to say that it doth not belong to
the Church to be the interpreter of Scripture or that acknowledged lawful General Councels are not obliging under the penalty of manifest Schism that is damnation And again on the otherside what one Protestant is there who will not protest against the Infallibility of the Church and yet this Infallibility in the meaning of the Church neither dose nor must comprehend more then is imported by the other expressions Is it not apparent therefore Since no such word as Infallibility is to be found in any Councel and since the Church did never enlarge her authority â—â— so vast a wideness as Protestants will needs hither to collect from the word Infallibility but rather that she does deliver the victory into our hands when we urge her Decisions that any Catholick that had any charity in disputing with Protestants would either wholly abstain from the word it self or since it is become so common and with all so convenient for no other single word can be imagined so proper would in using of it confine it to its necessary acception in the present matter and so prevent Protestants that they should not if they would make use of it to their most disadvantagious advantage And this latter expedient I have in this review made use of keeping the word Infallibility in it self good and innocent yet withal using caution that it should not be mistaken 8. What is now become of your exclamations my good unknown friend I. P. how impertinent are they and how harshly and inharmoniously do they sound O the strength of reason rightly managed by the Great Defendors of the English Church O the power of truth clearly declared That it should force an eminent member of the Church of Rome alas eminent in nothing but in miserable imperfections to retract so necessary so fundamental a doctrine to desert all their Schools and contradict all their controvertists For is it not apparent even from the first impression of my Book that it was so far from being true that the strength of reason rightly managed by you or the power of truth clearly declared by you compelled me to use such expressions that on the contrary it was your manifest unreasonableness and your wilful mistake of Truth that forced me out of compassion and charity to you not to retract any doctrine of the Church nor to desert any community in it but to temper what the Church and the Schooles and Controvertists likewise say to your too much depraved palats 9 Having been so large hitherto I may the better dispence with my self to be brief in what follows Therefore whereas in the sixth Paragraph I. P. says That it is not the name or word Infallibility that is deserted by Mr. Cressy but the whole importance and sum of it since he does not except against the word but to receive it in the sense of Cardinal Bellarmine that is Infallibilis est qui nullo casu errare potest c. To this I must needs say that truly I. P. is mistaken for it is onely the word Infallibility that is in controversie and that protestants I do now except Mr. Chillingworth c. who are far from being truly English Protestants do make meer nominal controversie of this great fundamental one for no argument that ever I saw is so much as intended by them to disprove this truth That it belongs to the Church to be the interpreter of Scripture and not to any private spirit or natural reason or this That the Decisions of the Catholick Church in lawful approved General Councels are not obliging under pain of Anathema incurring of schism and by consequence damnation and it is this I say principally this that the Church understands by the notion of Infallibility Therefore it is in your own sense onely and not Bellarmines that you will understand those words of his Infallibilis est qui nullo casu erraâ—e potest for Bellarmine himself as I have shewed in my book acknowledges a General Councel to be infallible yet not Infallible as the Scripture that is Quod in nullo casu errare potest for the Scripture is Infallible not onely in Essential Doctrines but even in all circumstantial historical passages phrases and and words whereas Councels are onely Infallible in the substance of their Decisions the which Decisions as Salmanticensis saith are likewise to be extended no further then the latitude of the Heresies which they intend to condemn but as for other passages in Decrees or decisions as the grounds principles and reasons from which a Councel deduces its conclusive Decisions c. In those it may be deceived and much more in orders and reformations which depend upon prudence or information It is therefore a very great apparent mistake when you say that Mr. Cressy retracts either the word Infallibility it self which he often makes use of or or much less the full importance and sense of that word unless you will mean that he will not use it in your full importance and sense for that he acknowledges he will not he is too charitable to you to justifie or encourage you in your mistakes As for Mr. Chillingworth my lord Falkland and if there be any other that proceed upon their grounds whom you ought to have called not the Great Defenders but the great Destroyers of the Church of England though they do indeed mistake the word Infallibility extending it to too comprehensive a sense yet that does not hinder them in their way for by making every ones personal reason to be judge and interpreters of Scripture they do thereby destroy all obliging authority whether fallible or infallible 10. In the seventh Paragraph the Author I. P. very rationally that is very consequently to his most irrational mistaking me First imputes unreasonableness to me in making any answer to the arguments made against that which he confesses himself cannot be maintained Hereto I answer That 1. Since it was Mr. Chillingworth's book and not any Prelatical Protestants argument against the Catholick Churches authority that perplexed and entangled me And 2. since I knew that Mr. Chillingworth beleeved his arguments unanswerable not onely by his Adversary and such as proceeded upon his Adversarie's special grounds but by any Catholick upon what grounds soever and that the onely grounds upon which Catholick authority could be destroyed were not such as my Lord of Canterbury c. proceeded on viz. To set up a little authority and seemingly to contradict an universal one but onely such as Mr. Chillingworth used viz. To disoblige every Christian from all authority whatsoever as obliging the conscience to the beleeving of any thing and making private reason the judge where was this unreasonableness of mine when I attempted to shew the world how I came to be undeceived and upon what grounds I ceased to think what before not I onely but very many Protestants besides my self thought namely that Mr. Chillingworths book did wholly destroy not only his mistaken Infallibility but the true real
Infallibility or Authority of the Church I am most assured if the reasons given by me against M. Chillingworth be indeed concluding and my answers to his objections satisfactory that if Mr. Chillingworth had been alive to read my book and had thought so too he would not have made that poor shift that I. P. hath done and have said that Mr. Cressy did unreasonably to impugne him 11. In the next place forasmuch as concerns the manner of my Answer which I. P. in the eighth Paragraph says is yet more unreasonable In that I deserting the Infallibility answer onely to the authority of the Church so making this authority answer for that Infallibility I answer that it was onely a mistaken notion that both I and Mr. Chillingworth and all Protestants have of the word Infallibility that I deserted and desire I. P. likewise to desert with me but as for the true Infallibility which is in effect al one with the Authority of the Church it could never enter into my thoughts to desert it and it proving to be the very same thing with the Authority of the Church obliging under damnation it is very reasonable that this Authority should answer for that Infallibility and that Infallibility for this Authority 12. As to the three Absurdities in the opinion of I. P. following from the unreasonableness of my answer of which the 1. is That after all I have said to Mr. Chillingworth's arguments I must still acknowledge them unanswerable as they were intended by him that made them 2. That my Answer must be to no purpose because I pretend to answer his arguments as against the Authority of the Church simply considered without Relation to such an Infallibity which were never made against an Authority so qualified And 3. That if I intend to refute all opposition made to the Infallibility of the Church by an assertion of its bare authority then must I assert that authority which is fallible to be as great and as convincing as that which is Infallible c. Here I answer that there is no need of any further answer for that which is already said demonstrates all these consequences to be meer mistakes grounded upon mistakes Yet because for good I. P. sake I am content to take the pains to say more then absolute necessity requires therefore that which is already said being presupposed to the first pretended Absurdity I answer 1. That Mr. Chillingworth did esteem both the Rhetorick and Logick of his Book prevalent not onely against Dr. Potters single Adversary and his grounds but against the very foundations of all Catholick Authority insomuch as he challenges all Catholicks whatsoever protesting that if they be able to answer but a very few leaves of his Book he will submit and go to Mass presently And 2. The truth is if his positive grounds of The Bible and nothing but the Bible interpreted casually by private reason be the onely Rule not Infallibility onely but all Authority is destroyed Therefore his intention was that his arguments should have heir force not onely against that notion which he thought his Adversary had of Infallibility but against the thing it self whether you will call it Authority or Infallibility And by consequence 3. I have no obligation to think still for it never concerned me to think his arguments to be unanswerable as they were intended by himself 13. To the second pretended Absurdity I further answer that it is true Mr. Chillingworth very often mistakes even his Adversary in his acception of the word Infallibility And this I said in general in the Book and much more that he mistakes in his application of this mistaken notion to the Churches Authority or qualified Infallibility But though I said this in general you will finde that when I come to a particular answer of passages and grounds quoted out of him they are such as concern the positive fundamental grounds of his whole book and destroy not onely all Infallibility but all Authority yea the very being of a Church whether Catholick or Schismatick And where I answer particular objections against the Church I have no recourse to his mistake of Infallibility Therefore my answer is to some purpose though many of his objections be to none as to Catholicks in general 14. To the third supposed Absurdity I answer that I had rather think I. P. did read my Book negligently then that he would censure it malitiously and against his conscience if he did read it with care For it is evident through my whole book that my own thoughts were c I have clearly signified those thoughts to have been that Infallibility and Authority are in effect all one as applyed to the Church For to say that the Church has authority in a General Councel to propose Doctrines of Faith and to oblige all Christians under penalty of damnation to receive and beleeve the said Doctrines and withal to say that she is fallible and may deceive and propose falsities for truths and so propose them as that there can be no appeal from her would be the extremity of injustice and the exalting of a Tyranny more grievous then Sicily ever felt a Tyranny upon Souls I wonder therefore what art it was that I. P. used when he extracted out of my book that because of the ill use that Mr. Chillingworth c. made of the Scholastical word Infallibility exalting it to the supremest degree that the word could import that is to a degree not at all pretended to by the Church no nor scarce by the Scripture it self and therefore I declared my willingness not to serve my self of that word which was none of the Churches own and desired others also either to abstain from it or at least to adjoyn such necessary qualifications to it as were allowed by the Church to the end that Protestants might see what it is that they combat and ought to submit to viz. The just and lawful Authority of the Church in interpreting of Scriptures Authoritatively and proposing of Doctrines with absolute obligation of beleeving I wonder I say by what new art he extracted this consequence that I must assert that that Authority is as great and convincing which is fallible as that which is Infallible Did I ever deny or give the least ground of suspition that it was in my heart to deny the Authority of the Church to be Infallible in Decisions propounded by her as traditionary Is it to say the Church is fallible or a Guide that may lead a soul out of the way or a Judge capable of mistaking because there may be spread in some places of the Church some Opinions no Decisions or some practises which Protestants may account unwarrantable No no it is meer guilt in I. P. that made him draw such an inference he is loath to see the truth appearing out of clouds I may more truly call the word Infallibility the Darling of Protestants then as he does of Catholicks a Darling to them
because they can under the ambiguousness of it shelter themselves from truth obedience and salvation 15. Now whereas I. P. in his ninth Paragraph professes that having considered the inconsiderableness of Mr. Cressy's answers and indeed whole discourse he changed his resolution to answer it as judging it not to deserve an answer I have nothing to say but this that truly I neither did nor can commend the Book to him as a writing considerable or that might deserve his labour to consure it but yet if I thought there were no other imperfections to make it inconsiderable besides those that he hath taken notice of in his Preface I fear I should be tempted to think well of it However this I can say confidently that notwithstanding any objections as yet made by him against it he may if he please resume his resolution to answer it without apprehending any guilt but onely the choosing so weak an Adversary But yet insteed of that I would rather advise and beseech him to read such a Fundamental Controversie as this concerning the Churches Infallibility with other eyes and heart then he has done mine that is with a minde dis-interessed and willing to finde the truth by whomsoever proposed It is impossible but that education must needs have given a great Biâ—s one way therefore when he reads any thing upon the truth or falsehood whereof his souls depends he should rather strain himself to give a weight to objections made against any of his settled preconceived opinions then catch at circumstantial advantages to elude them if there be any reasons weakly urged by me he ought to exercise his own wit to press them more efficatiously against himself but above all things he ought to pray to God as God willing I shall not fail to do both for him and all his and my friends that he would increase in his heart a diffidence of his own judgement and an humble pliableness to submit to truth and authority 16. Lastly Where he concludes with his testimony of the invincibleness of my Lord Falkland's Discourses especially the Reply I have no more to say then what I said in the beginning excepting this that for the Reply he to whom is was made is concerned in it and as for the Discouse of Infallibility if the noble Authour were alive I would have presumed to have had his leave to have answered it CHAP. VI. The Fundamental ground of my Lord Falkland's Discourse Examined 1. HAving said thus much to the preface of I. P. if these additional papers had not been hastily called for to the Press I had perhaps finished a begun Discourse in opposition to my most dear lord Falkland's Theses concerning Infallibility to each of which I had determined to have adjoyned an Antithesis But so much leasure not being permitted me I will content my self at present to single out the eleaventh Paragraph according to a former Edition An. D. 1646. and to oppose a brief Answer and by so doing I shall give a vertual satisfaction to the whole Discourse Because in that one Paragraph and in scarce any one besides is clearly contained the state of the main Controversie viz. The ground upon which is demonstrated the necessity of an infallible authority in Gods Church and the onely seeming rational and possible way to avoid and defeat that authority 2. The words of the Paragraph are these The chiefest reason why Catholicks disallow of the Scripture for a Judge is because when differences arise about the interpretation there is no way to end them And that it will not stand with the goodness of God to damn men for not following his will if he had assigned no infallible way how to finde it This is the Allegation of Catholicks in which mention likewise might have been made of the writing of the Fathers and any thing but the testimony of the present Church because reason and experience shews that differences will arise about the interpretation of them likewise and no possible way to end them neither but by a present infallible Authority To this Allegation of Catholicks his lordships answer followes in these words I confess this to be wonderful true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. for I am not such a wretch as to speak otherwise then I think and let them â—â—cuse themselves that think otherwise Yet this will be no argument against him who beleeves that to all who follow their reason in the interpretation of the Scriptures and search for Tradition God will either give his Grace for assistance to finde the Truth or his pardon if they miss it and then this supposed necessity of an infallibly Guide with this supposed damnation for want of it fall together to the ground 3. The fundamental ground upon which Catholicks build the necessity of an infallible Authority is that Article of the Creed Credo unâ—m Sanctam Catholicam Apostolicam Ecclesiam 1. I beleeve one Holy Catholick and Apostolick Church I beleeve the Church to be one one Body consisting of many members subordinately joyned and united under one Head which Unity is especially in regard of one faith professed by all and one Charity chaining all hearts together Now one Church there cannot be without one Faith and one Faith cannot be where differences are impossible to be reconciled and no possible way to reconcile differences but by Authority and no Authority sufficiently efficacious to this end but an infallible one 4. I confess this to be wonderful true says his lordship for I am not such a wretch c. what is it that his lordship confesses That the Church is one Body professing one faith No alas That was no Article in his Creed What then did he so ingenionsly confess That it was necessary that differences and controversies should be decided No nor that neither The thing that he confesseth with an unexampled ingenuity is That if it be necessary that differences should be decided and ended and that errors should be abolished God is obliged by his infinite goodness to make his truth known some infallible way by some infallible Guide So that by his lordships acknowledgment and by the evidence of reason if the Church must have one faith it must have one infallible Guide It is therefore this Unity of the Church that his lordship denies to be necessary yet he would not have denied the necessity of such an Unity if he could have found an infallible Guide without which he knew there could be no unity but missing of that and despising to think of such a blinde and lame Guide as a Church of England or Geneva c. none of which could ever end one controversie He concludes that there is no necessity that controversies should be concluded Nor damnation for not following the will of God since he left no infallible Guide to lead us to the knowledge of it A doctrine so horrid that it is much more derogatory to the honour of Christ then Arianism it self which though it robs him
of his divinity yet places him above all other creatures But this denies him even that degree of common sens which men of mean capacity enjoy for it makes him establish a law with his own blood which is neither necessary to be kept nor indeed possible to be known then which what can be more absurd ridiculous The perspicacity of my honored lords judgment was so imployed in opposition of Infallibility that I am confident he never reflected upon these sad inevitable consequences 5. But surely no salvation is to be had without this unity in divine truth as I have shown at large in my Exomologesis and onely Christians have the Depositum of Divine Truth entrusted to them Where then shall they finde it In his lordships forementioned Answer it is implied That it is onely to be found in Scripture and Traditionary writings But all such writings are obnoxious to variety of senses and interpretations What must be done in that case to finde out the true Interpretation for that every body says his lordship must shift as well as he can he is to do his best following the dictamen of his own private Reason to finde out the true sense of Scripture And for his comfort he is to beleeve that if his private Reason should chance to mis-lead him as ten thousand to one it will yet there is no danger at all let but private Reason do its best and he may assure himself all wil be Well Gods infinite goodness would fail if a Soul proceeding so reasonably should miscarry But how is this confidence of security in following private Reason grounded That does not at all appear neither in Scripture nor Tradition neither did his lordship seem to imploy the admirable sharpness of his own private Reason to search grounds for that upon which the Eternal disposal of his soul depended 6. That which drove his lordship upon the rock of private Reason was meerly a mistake us may appear to any one that shall carefully read this small Treatise of his If he could have found an infallible Authority for one less then infallible was to his reason a ridiculons thing he would have abhord the though of relying on private Reason interpreting Scripture He sought after this infallible Authority but he sought onely there where either it was not or at least it would require very sharp eyes and a very unprepossessed minde to discover it Therefore he streins his Reason to prove that this infallibility is not to be found in the Pope nor in a Councel at least not so evident to him as to countervail the seeming evidence of the force of some objections that he had against some decisions of Councels and such an evidence he must needs have or none To demonstrate this he makes use of all the imaginable difficulties and mullities that could be found against the legitimation of a Pope and Councel and of any erronious opinions or unlawful or questionable practises in the Church though never decided nor warranted by the Church it self But there is not one word in all his Discourse against the Infallibility of the Universal Church it self or of a general Councel approved of and received by the Church It seems in his Disputes it had been his misfortune chiefly to treat with those that would urge the Dogme of the Popes Infallibility not onely as a Catholick Truth but also as a necessary fundamental established point of Catholick Faith and not being fully cleared in the evidence of their pretentions a thing not very strange since many learned Catholicks would furnish him with doubts and Objections to encrease the mist and obscurity he concluded that no Infallibility could any where be made appear 7. Being thus unfortunately perswaded that there was no evidence of an Infallible Universal Authority plain evident Reason taught him that there could nor possibly be any other Guide but private Reason following its own light for this private Reason would never lead him to submit his Reason to a Church of England or Geneva or Racovia c. For why to any one of these rather then to another And if to all of them indifferently then to contradictions because in many things they contradict each other 8. In this case and circumstances therefore his lordship argued as reasonably as it was possible for one to do that had mistaken the first principle and with the clear ingenuity of a truly noble spirit not imitated hitherto by any Protestant he acknowledged that upon any other grounds but his the Plea of Catholicks was unanswerable unavoidable that is unless private Reason following its own light in the Interpretation of Scriptures were to be every ones Guide and this being apparently a most fallible Guide unless it were certain that God would give his grace that is good fortune to assist private Reason in finding the Truth or his pardon in case it missed of finding it the pretentions of Catholicks are unanswerable 9. Now instead of searching reason to combat this usurpation of private Reason I shall beg of all reasonable ingenious Persons to consider with me what deplorable case this was that he who saw evidently that if the Catholick Churches Authority and Infallibility were opposed all other Churches must expire The Authority of the English Church would be an airy fantosm the Tyranny of Geneva an abomination Amsterdam a meer Bedlam Racovia an execration c. Should notwitstanding think that any one could be safe in no Church at all and thereupon renouncing all authority both name and thing should betake himself to the casual conduct of blinde humane natural Reason but Jâ—â—cia Domini abyssus multa 10. Well but this conduct of Reason and this indifferency as to the point of danger Whether Reason be a true ar false Guide must be disproved by some infallible way says his lordship in the beginning of the twelfth Paragraph otherwise none can be condemned if they follow it 11. For Gods sake what more infallble proof can be imagined against it then this That such a Guide such an arbitrary incertain incapable blinde Guide and interpreter was never heard of in Christs Church till this age that it appeared out of the mists of Polonia T is true it has been actually really followed by all sorts of Hereticks and Schismaticks though they were asham'd to cal it by his own name of private Reason for they pretended it was the Church the Primative Apostolick Church that they followed but never till this later Age private Reason as private Reason shew'd it self in the Chair of Judicature A Guide that will lead them that follow through Rivers and Fens through Woods and Deserts through Mountaines and Precipices to the right hand and to the left backwards and forwards and in a Circle A Guide that must never repose but be continually travelling which way it matters not being as secure in Falsehood as in Truth A Guide that can never be confident much less secure of the right way yea obliged to
aequivocatio nam etiam indigni possunt esse fideles verùm hoc dico ad majorem cautelam De reliquo nemo tenetúr jurare in verba Scholasticorum sufficit te contra communem Patrum Ecclesiae consensum nunquà m modum istum velle interpretari nec determinate Cavendum tamen est ne sub terminis tuis oppositum aliquid transubstantiationi inhaereat animo Qu. 4. Utrùm ille dici possit admittere Canonem 2. siss 21. Concil Trident. de communione sub una specie qui quamvis ipse nullas videat sufficientes rationes negandi communioneâ— utriusque speciei tamen profitetur se piè credere fuisse aliquas quae proculdubio Concilio videbantur justae sufficientes canonicè submittit se iste alterationi Resp. Affirmativè Inquirat tamen hic Christianus si doctus sir corde recto motiva Concilii in hâ—c parte justiâ—sima statim inveniet Qu. 5. An fit de fide licitum esse coërcere punire vel tradeâ—e puniendos morte exilio vel aliis civilibus poenis haereticos convictos Resp. Subjectum quaestionis non esse materiam fidei ac proinde nihil esse de fide in illâ materia Veruntamen ceâ—â—â—ssimum esse rebelles à side ab Ecclesia coërceri punâ—â—i posse poenis nimirùm spiritualibus id est censuris Ecclesiasticis à superioribus suis Ecclesiasticis Et poenis temporalibus id est incarceratione exilio similibus à superioribus suis temporalibus Morte verò puniri posse haereticos etiam convictos immò relapsoâ— vel obstinatissimos modò à seditionis rebellionis in Remp. defuerit omne periculum nunquam fuir totius Ecclesiae dogma Catholicum Quicquid autem sit de praxi Inquisitionis jam receptaÌ„ Catholici plurimi immò doctissimi praecipuè in Gallia nostra hoc semper improbarunt sed haec quaestio facti est seu prudentiae non doctrinae Qu. 6. Utrùm quatenùs liceat Catholico optare suadere concessionem utriusque speciei Reformationem abusuum in Reliquiis Imaginibus Indulgentiis c. Liturgiam Preces in linguâ notâ intellectâ c. Sciticet tanquam media admodùm efficacia ad reünionem Eoâ—lesiarum Resp. Cùm subditorum non sit superiorum suorâ—m leges ad libitum interpretari immò nec sub reformationis specie quamcunque praxim authoritato stabilitam corrigere hâ—ec enim propria seditionis ratio est nemini Catholicorum licet publicè repraehendere nec verbo nec scripto Ecclesiae diseiplinam canonicè erectam Labefactatam verò restaurare dummodò prudenter fiat poterit unusquisque suo modo conari Cum autem Episcoporum ac pastorum sit quos posuit Spiritus sanctus regere Ecclesiam Dei imposturas omnes authoritate publicâ prohibere ac tollere his omnium est sobriè indicare quos manifestè perceperint Religionis abusus tùm in Clero tùm in populo Verùm nec licet nec convenit privato cuicunque suadere mutationem praxis cujuscunque quam vel ab Ecclesia sancitam vel in Ecclesia consuetudinâ— generali antiquâ usurpatam novimus De communione sub utraque specie ac liturgiâ seu precibus Ecclesiasticis in linguâ vulgari habendis si qua spes esset illud obtinendi apud haereticos parùm valeâ—et De reliquiis Indulgentiis Imaginibus c. multa forsà n modò caurè fieret monenda suadenda forent Quicquid sit Ecclesiarum ut vocas reünionem sperare nequaquà m fas est nisi priùs rebelles in sponsam Christi submissis cervicibus potestati à Deo ordinâtâ— cordatum jurent obsequium Vale. A Table of the Contents of the several Chapters Sect. 1. Cap. 1. THe occasion of the Authors departing out of England Bloody commotions of Calvinists there The horribleness and strangeness of them p. 1. Sect. 1. Cap. 2. Sacriledge and Perjury acknowledged even by Heathens to be principal causes of publick calamities p. 4. Sect. 1. Cap. 3. England prodigiously guilty of sacriledge since the schism Visible judgments have continually pursued this crime there p. 7. Sect. 1. Cap. 4. Perjury how frequently and how heinously committed in England since the Schism p. 12. Sect. 1. Cap. 5. The sanguinary Laws and cruel execution of them upon Catholick Priests in England p. 16. Sect. 1. Cap. 6. The Authors sadness for the sins and miseries of his Country What remedies and lenitives he found for this sorrow p. 18. Sect. 1. Cap. 7. A scruple suggested to my minde viz. To the Communion of what Church I should adhere upon supposition that the Church of England should fail p. 20. Sect. 1. Cap. 8. A Reflection upon several Sects And first upon the Socinians p. 22. Sect. 1. Cap. 9. A Reflection upon the Calvinists and Lutheran Churches Their first disadvantage in comparison with the English Church p. 27. Sect. 1. Cap. 10. Apparent want yea renouncing of a lawful succession of Ecclesiastical Governors among Lutherans and Calvinists p. 29. Sect. 1. Cap. 11. Consent of Fathers against Lutherans and Calvinists p. 34. Sect. 1. Cap. 12. Seditious doctrines universally taught by Calvinists c. p. 37. Sect. 1. Cap. 13. Protestants recriminating Catholicks for Rebellion answered p. 44. Sect. 1. Cap. 14. A fourth scandal among Calvinists viz. their aversion from unity p. 47. Sect. 1. Cap. 15. The scandalous personal qualities of Luther and Calvin p 51. Sect. 1. Cap. 16. The Authors unquietness not being able to communicate with Calvinists c. Reflection upon the several Eastern Churches p 57. Sect. 1. Cap. 17. Necessity of the Authors examining the grounds of the Roman Church Several advantages acknowledged to be in that Church p 59. Sect. 1. Cap. 18. Preparations to the examining of the grounds of the Roman Churches Authority p 66. Sect. 1. Cap. 19. What prejudice the Author received by receiving the doctrine of the Roman Churches authority expressed in School language p 70. Sect. 2. Cap. 1. The first conclusion concerning the Rule of Faith Testimonies of Fathers acknowledging Doctrines Traditionary as well as Scripture to be a Rule of Faith p 77. Sect. 2. Cap. 2. The Roman Church agreeing with Fathers in the same rule of Faith All Sects of Protestants disagree with the Fathers p 82. Sect. 2. Cap. 3. English Protestants unwilling to justifie this Position and why Mr. Chillingworth's late book against the Catholick Church and the Character given of it.p. 85. Sect. 2. Cap. 4. Inconveniences following Protestants Position of onely Scripture Fathers refuse to dispute with Hereticks from onely Scriptures p 90. Sect. 2. Cap. 5. Weakness of Protestants proofs for onely Scripture Texts of Scripture alledged by Catholicks vainly eluded by Protestants p 97. Sect. 2. Cap. 6. Two principal Texts of Scripture alledged by Protestants to prove its sufficiency and against Traditions answered p 101 Sect. 2. Cap. 7. Reasons and Texts produced by Mr. Chillingworth to prove onely Scripture to be the rule of Faith p
109. Sect. 2. Cap. 8. Preparatory grounds for the answering of these reasons and Quotations That Christian Religion was settled in the Church by Tradition especially The advantage of that way beyound writing p 112. Sect. 2. Cap. 9. A further demonstration of the firmness of Tradition Certain objections answered p 123. Sect. 2. Cap. 10. The second preparatory ground viz. Occasion of writing the Gospels c.p. 130. Sect. 2. Cap. 11. The third preparatory ground viz. The clearing of the ambiguity of these words necessary to salvation p. 136. Sect. 2. Cap. 12. After what manner I judged it necessary for my purpose to examine Mr. Chillingworth's reasonings and arguments p 139. Sect. 2. Cap. 13. An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's discourse premised before his proofs out of Scripture p 146. Sect. 2. Cap. 14. An Answer to the Texts produced by Mr. Chillingworth out of the Gospels of S. John and S. Luke c.p. 152. Sect. 2. Cap. 15. An answer to twelve Questions of Mr. Chillingworth in pursuance of the former Quotations p 154. Sect. 2. Cap. 16. The second Conclusion out of the Fathers concerning a Judge of Controversies The Authors confession of his willingness that his opinion against the Churches Infallibility might appear to have been groundless p 160. Sect. 2. Cap. 17. Calvinists presumptuous renouncing of the Churches Authority even in proposing of Scripture And pretentions to immediate Revelation p 163. Sect. 2. Cap. 18. Importance of the controversy concerning the Churches Authority Means for satisfaction in it abundantly sufficient in Antiquity This Controversie beyond all others ought to be diligently studied by Protestants 167 Sect. 2. Ca. 19. Passages out of the Fathers concerning the Churches authority,170 Sect. 2. Ca. 20. Quotations out of Antiquity for the authority of Councells A contrary Character of antient Heretiques c. 181 Sect. 2. Ca. 21. The doctrine of the Romane Church concerning the Churches authority The great and apparent reasonablenesse of it,185 Sect. 2. Ca. 22. The method whereby the Author arrived to an entire satisfaction concerning the Churches authority 236 Sect. 2. Ca. 23. Grounds laid to prove the certainty of Iâ—radition Severall degrees of it 238 Sect. 2. Cha 24. Divine Revelations proved beyond any certaine humane story,246 Sect. 2. Ca. 25. The reason of considering a double capacity in the Church Certainty of Belief compared with certainty of knowledge,254 Sect. 2. Ca. 26. Grounds pre-required to the demonstrating of the Churches authority Sect. 2. Ca. 27. Proofs out of Scripture c. for the Churches authority Sect. 2. Ca. 28. The validity of such Texts c. 241 Sect. 2. Ca. 29. The objection from the overflowing of Arianisme in the Church answered,246 Sect. 2. Cha. 30. The generall ground of the Churches authority viz. Christs Promises The severall subjects and acts thereof,250 Sect. 2. Ca. 31. Authority of the Christian Church compared with that of the Jewish,258 Sect. 2. Ca. 32. Enquiry concerning the extent of the Churches authority How Stapleton states this point,261 Sect. 2. Ca 33. Upon what grounds Stapleton may be conceived to have stated this question with more then ordinary latitude,266 Sect. 2. Ca. 34. Unsatisfactory grounds of the English Church concerning Ecclesiasticall authority Calvinists doctrine concerning the Spirit being Judge of Controversies exploded,277 Sect. 2. Ca 35. Mr. Chillingworth's new-found Judge of Controversies viz. Private reason His grounds for asserting such a Judge,283 Sect. 2. Ca. 36. An answer to the three first grounds of Mr. Chillingworth,287 Sect. 2. Ca. 37. An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's fourth and fifth grounds Severall Novelties introduced by him292 Sect. 2. Ca. 38. An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's sixth ground Of the use of Reason in Faith 303 Sect. 2. Ca. 39. An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's seventh and eighth grounds,316 Sect. 2. Ca. 40. An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's objection concerning difference among Catholiques about the Judge of Controversies 320 Sect. 2. Ca. 41. His reasons proving no Church of one denomination to be infallible answered,323 Sect. 2. Ca. 42. An answer to Mr. Chillingworth's objection of Circles and absurdities to the Resolution of Faith of Catholiques 332 Sect. 2. Ca. 43. An answer to Mr. Chillingworths allegations of pretended uncertainties and casualties in the grounds of the faith and salvation of Catholiques 342 Sect. 2. Ca. 44. Dangerous consequences of Protestants Doctrine against the authority of the Church 350 Sect. 2. Ca. 45. The third Conclusion concerning Schisme The point of Schisme sleightly considered by Protestants which notwithstanding ought above all others to be chiefly studied 357 Sect. 2. Ca. 46. Quotations out of Fathers to shew the sinfulness danger of Schism,36 Sect. 2. Ca. 47. The nature and marks of Schisme according to the antient Fathers 366 Sect. 2. Ca. 48. An application of the former marks of Schisme to the present Controversie And a demonstration that they doe not suit to the Roman but only Protestant Churches 375 Sect. 2. Ca. 49. A continuation of the same demonstration with proofs c. Sect. 2. Ca. 50. A further continuation of the same arguments,380 Catholikes not uncharitable for saying That Protestancy unrepented is damnable,387 Sect. 2. Ca. 51. The fourth Conclusion concerning the perpetuall visibility of the church Proofs of it out of Fathers,398 Sect. 2. Ca. 52. Application of these proofs to the advantage of the Roman Catholique Church and against Protestants c. 401 Sect. 3. Ca. 1. The Question of the Church being decided decides all other Controverversies How it is almost impossible that errours should crep'd into the publique doctrine of the Church Of what force objections out of Scripture or Fathers are against the Church,413 Sect. 3. Ca. 2. Of the Reall Presence and Transubstantiation Of the Adoration of Christ in the Sacrament And of Communion under one species 420 Sect. 3. Ca. 3. Of Iâ—vocation of Saints Of Veneration of Images Of Prayers and Offerings for the Dead and Purgatory Of Indulgences And of publike service in the Latin tongue With what charity and modesty the doctrines of the Church are to be examined,431 Sect. 3. Ca. 4. The Holinesse taught and practised by the Catholique Church a great motive to embrace the doctrines The Authors former exceptions against certain practises ascribed to the Church with their answers Of the Carthusians Of mysticall Theology 453 Sect. 3. Ca. 5. The Conclusion wherein the imputation of inconstancy charged upon the Author is answered as likewise of forsaking a Religion because it was persecuted The Appendix Cha. 1. A Brief Recapitulation of the Designe and Contents of the whole Book pag 476 Cha. 2. Grounds upon which certain passages in this Book hâ—ve been misunderstood by some Catholiques and those mistakings cleared 483 Cha. 3. Misinterpretation of my book by Protestants particularly by J. P. the Author of the Preface to my Lord Falklands Discourse of Infallibility An answer to that Preface 490 Cha. 4. An answer to the four first Paragraphs of the Preface 496 Cha. 5. An answer to the
say confidently it is all to be found comprised sufficiently in the little Catechisme made for Infants others would add the Common-Prayer book others the book of Homilyes others would yet thrust in the book of Ordination others the 39. Articles and Canons others besides would have the four first Generall Councells not to be forgotten and lastly some few of those who are pure Protestants indeed would say the whole Canon Law in as much as concerns doctrine especially and as far as it is not revoked by Acts of Parliament All this with all that went before is the entire Rule of English-Catholique Doctrine And all those for their severall answers would produce English Fathers and Doctors whose books have been received and approved without contradiction in the Church of England 4. To save the blushing of an English Protestant I would not suffer Mr. Chillingworth nor my Lord Falkland to put in their votes for they would have renounced all these and protested that neither the Catechisme nor Common-prayer-Book nor Homilies c. nor all these together contain that doctrine of the Church of England to which all are obliged to submit but only the Bible the Bible and nothing but the Bible and this not interpreted by any Bishop or Synod of Divines but by every good mans reason let him shift as he can An answer which it admitted not only totally destroyes the spirituall Jurisdiction of the English Clergy but all authority whatsoever even of the civill Magistrate in matters of Religion yet to shew the great impartiality of English Protestants towards Catholike Faith because they fancied that by such a position Catholiques might receive some damage they not only admitted this position of M. Chillingworths and saw it approved by their Doctor of the Chair but triumphed in it as the great Master-piece of the wit of this Age whereas if they had but half an eye open they might have seen in it the inevitable ruine of their whole Fabrick So that J. P. did not well consider what poor service he ha's done and what small refreshment he ha's given or rather what a dishonorable Epitaph he ha's fixed upon the monument of his deceased Church by giving his Testimony of applause to this Treatise of my Lo. Falklands as one of the great Defenders of the Doctrine of the English Church which is more ruinous to it then all the spitefull writings and plots of Cartwright Knox Henderson or all the rabble oâ— Geneva joyn'd with them But to return 5. A Supposition being made of the foresaid answer and it being granted that all these answers have been published or without contradiction or censure admitted in the church of England should not that man be very negligent of his souls good that being to examine the truth of its doctrine should trouble himself any further then with the little Catechism of half a sheet of paper as plainly and as simply written as is possible as if the children that are to learne it had composed it since all say it is at least part of the Rule of the English Faith and some without censure of others say it is all what a while must the poore mans soul be held in suspense if he were to stay till he had search'd into the Common-prayer-Book Homilies Canons Acts of Parliament Proclamations of the King Antient Councels Canon-Law c. his soul perhaps might be disposed by death God knows where before he had examined the hundredth part of what was necessary 6. Now to apply this to the present subject it is agreed by all Catholiques that the church is an infallible witness and guide Protestants profess that if this could be made evidently appear they would hold out in no controversie at all for they would never dispute perpetually with them whom onely to hear were to be satisfied this therefore is to be made evident unto Protestants yea more evident then that any particular decisions of the Church do seem to them evidently contradictory to Scripture This is the task of Catholicks especially Catholick Missionaries Now though when it is said The Church is infallible This be commonly understood of all the whole Church in general yet when we say She is an infallible Guide it is most ordinarily understood of the Church speaking by some authorised person or persons representing the whole body 7. About this Representative there is diversity of opinions among Catholicks some say the Pope alone does sufficiently represent the Church as a Guide infallible Others a Generall Councell though without the Pope Others a Generall Councell convoked presided in and confirmed by the Pope And lastly others as learned Fa Bacon acknowledges add further this condition that the decision of such a Councell bee accepted and submitted to by the whole Church All that hold any of these opinions are universally esteemed good Catholiques and I would to God all Protestants had so much humility as to subdue their own private Reason to the largest of them and for Catholiques this I may confidently say That they who without betraying the Truth make the way to the Church easiest and plainest have most charity and Faith enough the others may have more Faith I would they had more Charity too Truly to my understanding there is some inhumanity in urging Protestants to more then Catholiques will be obliged to or to think that to Protestants prepossessed with passion and partiality that can be made evident which is so far from being evident to some Catholiques that they renounce it Since all changes therefore proceed by degrees in the name of God let it not be expected from Protestants that they should with one leap mount to the utmost verge and extent of all Doctrines held by Catholiques That they should at one gulpe swallow both all Catholique Doctrines and all Theologicall Dogmes Be it granted therefore that it is true that the Pope is infallible I will beleeve it as a Theological truth but since neither the Church nor the Pope himself has told us so I cannot if I would beleeve it as a Catholick Doctrine what therefore have I to do to dispute of it to Protestants whom my duty is onely to perswade to the belief of the Churches Doctrine What pitty is it that they must be delayed and as it were kept out of the Church till all objections that they can make and be furnished even from Catholicks themselves to make against this position be answered or all advantages that they can advise against any Bulls or Decretals be cleared to their satisfaction 8. Therefore I being ingaged to make good to I. P. That the Church speaking by a Representative is an infallible Guide would fain choose that Representative which is qualified with all the conditions allowed by any uncensured Catholicks to make it most easie and most acceptable to Protestants which is a general Councel Confirmed c. by the Pope and accepted by the Church But yet I wil abstract from this last clause of being acâ—epted